Vanishing Act - A. M. Madden

Vanishing Act is a work of fiction. Names, places, and incidents either are products of the author’s imagination or are used fictitiously. Any resemblance to actual events, locales, or persons, living or dead, is entirely coincidental. A Loveswept Ebook Original Copyright © 2017 by A. M. Madden Excerpt from Bossed by Sloane Howell copyright © 2017 by Sloane Howell All rights reserved. Published in the United States by Loveswept, an imprint of Random House, a division of Penguin Random House LLC, New York. LOVESWEPT is a registered trademark and the LOVESWEPT colophon is a trademark of Penguin Random House LLC. This book contains an excerpt from the forthcoming book Bossed by Sloane Howell. Ebook ISBN 9780399180903 Cover design: Derek Walls Cover photograph: © Mirela bk/Shutterstock

randomhousebooks.com v4.1 ep

Contents Cover Title Page Copyright

Chapter 1 Chapter 2 Chapter 3 Chapter 4 Chapter 5 Chapter 6 Chapter 7 Chapter 8 Chapter 9 Chapter 10 Chapter 11 Chapter 12 Chapter 13 Chapter 14 Chapter 15 Chapter 16

Chapter 17 Chapter 18 Chapter 19 Chapter 20 Chapter 21 Chapter 22 Chapter 23 Chapter 24 Chapter 25 Chapter 26 Chapter 27 Chapter 28 Chapter 29 Chapter 30 Chapter 31 Chapter 32 Chapter 33 Chapter 34 Chapter 35 Chapter 36 Chapter 37 Chapter 38 Chapter 39 Chapter 40

Chapter 41 Epilogue: One Year Later Dedication Acknowledgments By A. M. Madden About the Author Excerpt from Bossed

Chapter 1

Landon “Action!” For a long minute, the silence on set was deafening as everyone waited anxiously for me to deliver. The sweat that beaded on my forehead had little to do with the hot lights pointed at my face to ensure every expression was captured. It was all the emotion I’d channeled throughout filming that now seeped from my pores. It was during these pivotal moments when a metamorphosis occurred within me. Snippets of the film that were no more than two or three minutes in length would be used in a movie trailer or shown at an awards show. In just a short clip a talented actor could literally set the tone for the entire full-length film… which was exactly what I was accomplishing during this scene. Even without looking, I knew all eyes were trained on me. Three different cameras followed my every move as I walked toward the bed where my costar sat stone still. I gently took her hand, pulling until she stood before me. My eyes tracked the tears that silently

rolled over her cheeks, and I purposely waited another pregnant pause before I took us into the last scene of dialogue. “I don’t love you. Do you hear me? I will never love you!” Tears streamed over her cheeks as she desperately gripped the fabric of my shirt. “You don’t mean that.” “Yes, I do.” Softening my voice and molding my hands on her face, I willed her to look into my eyes and finally hear what I’d been saying all along. “There’s someone else. I may never have her, but I’ll always want her. I can’t give you any part of me, it all belongs to her.” “But I can’t lose you.” She caged my torso with a death grip in a final attempt to keep me from walking away. “I’ll take any part of you, for as long as I can. Please don’t throw us away.” “I’m sorry.” I gently peeled her arms away before releasing her for the last time. “Goodbye, Leanne.” Without looking back, I walked away as she stood rooted at the foot of the bed, sobbing and pleading for me to stay. “Cut! That’s a wrap! Broken Branches is in the can.” Our director’s announcement pulled me back to reality and out of the scene. At the sound of the words we’d been dying

to hear, chaos broke out on the set. Finally over, it had been a long week at the end of a torturously long film shoot, and everyone was beyond exhausted. When we’d attempted this scene at the top of the production schedule, the director was not happy with the level of emotion my costar and I portrayed. He’d decided to shoot everything else first and come back to this critical part of the movie at the end of shooting. At the time, I’d thought it was a horrible idea. In hindsight, he was right —which proved I still belonged in front of the camera and not behind it. I had a lot to learn, but with each movie I was getting closer. This one marked number nine for me. I’d lucked out with my debut in Hollywood. Right out of college, I landed the role of a war vet in an epic drama that put me on the map. It might have had to do with the casting director wanting into my pants. I was young and naïve, but, thank God, smarter than that. By some miracle, my refusal earned her respect and subsequently the role. When your first acting part is nominated for an Academy Award, you can pretty much write your meal ticket…and I did. Of course it was luck, as well as great directing, a fucking awesome script, costars who carried me…the list went on. It took a

village and all that crap. The outcome might have been a collaborative effort, yet the magic I created on-screen playing that wounded young man was all me. I didn’t win that time, but I learned a lot. One thing was to be very selective in choosing my next role. Although my agent was flooded with requests ranging from slapstick comedies to emotional dramas, I decided early on I wanted to be taken seriously. That decision paid off with movie number four. It was then that I won that coveted golden statue for best actor, along with half a dozen other awards that year…and the company of a few hot actresses. Since that role, the movies that followed were all blockbusters. I, Landon Price, was the hottest actor in Hollywood…at least at the moment. This business was fickle as fuck. One minute you could be on top, the next, yesterday’s news. When I turned thirty last year I contemplated my success. Was there a finish line? In all actuality, I’d already validated my acting skills with the highest accolades in the business, I had enough money to buy whatever the hell I wanted, and I was still young enough to enjoy all the benefits wealth and fame could

offer. So, if I wanted to call it quits I could, and do so knowing I had achieved everything one could in this business. The real question was, could I quit? I was exhausted at the age of thirty-one. The thought of doing this for ten, twenty, fifty more years made me want to live the rest of my days in a hut on Fiji. In spite of all my money, my nice toys, my homes on each coast, something was missing. Oh, wait, a life—I didn’t have a life to speak of. Now that I had everything I had ever wanted, what I craved was normalcy. I always knew I’d be an actor. By age ten, I had played to perfection the roles of son, brother, perfect student, best friend, lead in the school play, and even years later of third baseman on my college team. Every day in my real life, I was always on, always pretending. I had lost track of who the real me was. In fact, except for my parents, I couldn’t name one person in my life who knew the real me. They all bought my act hook, line, and sinker. And that was exactly what my life had become, an act. Role after role, part after part, all meshed together to create this persona that people seemed to love.

What was bothering me the most was the sheer lack of privacy, something no one else really understood. When a tragedy hit in my personal life there was no time to mourn before the media was all about my business. Hell, I couldn’t take a piss without some paparazzo asshole trying to capture it so he could cash in. Then there was the parade of acquaintances, relatives, and past fucks who appeared without warning, truly believing they deserved a piece of me. It was all too much, coming from every angle. And due to the business I was in, the role I chose to play, I had to throw them my dashing smile and pretend I was made of Teflon if my personal life imploded. With a sigh, I about-faced back into the makeshift bedroom. Kaelynn sat heavily on the bed, wiping her eyes while smiling. “Whew, that one took a lot out of me.” “You were fantastic.” I sat beside her, needing a moment to come back down to reality. I was mentally drained and had been counting the minutes until this shoot was done. The fact that it was over budget, behind schedule, and riddled with drama and bad press since day one took its toll on me. In the

nine years that I’d been acting, my shoots had been fairly drama free. This damn movie had put me through the ringer. She pushed into my shoulder, lingering with her body resting against mine. “Thanks. Having you beside me was definitely the reason.” “Nah, it was all you. People are going to fall in love with you, you’ll see.” I stood and walked over to the catering table off set to grab a bottle of water. Not surprisingly, she followed and stood right beside me. Kaelynn had been relentless in her efforts to get me back in bed. The one night we ended up together, I immediately regretted it. Sleeping with costars, especially while filming, was something I’d vowed not to do. I wasn’t sure how or why I gave in to her charms. It might have been the instant chemistry and connection we felt. Needless to say, afterward I woke the fuck up. As hot as our encounter had been, I knew it couldn’t happen again. My excuse? We needed to channel the undeniable heat between us and save it for the camera. She’d bought it, but now that filming was over my excuse wouldn’t fly. She placed her hand on my arm. “Landon, being on this movie with you was the best

experience of my life. Thank you for all you taught me.” Her hand slid upward until it rested on the back of my neck. When she rose onto her toes, bringing her face closer to mine, I wanted to take a step backward. Too many nosy eyes were lurking around the set. The rumors were already rampant in regard to the phantom relationship between Kaelynn and me. She placed her lips near my ear and asked, “Now that we’re done, can we pick up where we left off later tonight?” I knew this day would come. I’d prepared for it. Regardless, it didn’t lessen the guilt I felt over leading her on. “Right now I want to go home and sleep for twenty-four hours. Can I get a rain check?” “Yes. I look forward to it.” Her lips finally found their way to mine. Before it could progress, I turned it into a quick peck and stepped away from her hold. My eyes darting around clued her in to my thoughts. “Sorry. I forgot.” Although I didn’t buy her excuse of forgetting, I wouldn’t allow Kaelynn Holt, or any hot actress I fucked, to control me. — My agent, Roger, had explained years earlier

that the more successful I became, the more vicious the rumors, the more people would want a piece of me, and the more opportunists would crawl out from the woodwork. Through the years I’d seen my fair share of all of the above. It wasn’t until this last film that it had finally gotten to me. What was that saying, Bad things happen in threes? All three of mine occurred while filming that damn romance movie, Broken Branches. If I had learned anything from this experience, it was to trust my gut. The only reason I had accepted this role was because of the director. Being associated with his name would serve me well, and not only as an actor. Even though it was a romance, which I normally shied away from, I knew I’d learn a ton from him. Turned out I had, but at the cost of my sanity. Nothing came easily, especially in Hollywood. Three days into shooting, my brother died in a freak accident. Halfway through filming, one of the wardrobe assistants accused me of sexual harassment. The charges were quickly dropped when another female on staff came to

my defense, outing the bitch for her scheme to ruin me. The social media shitstorm it had unleashed had made it nearly impossible to leave the house and caused a delay in production. A week had passed since we wrapped, and with each day I knew what I needed to do. I glanced at my vigilant agent, droning on about upcoming opportunities, knowing damn fucking well that the moment I said what I had come to say, he would lose his ever-loving shit. “So, I separated them into definites, maybes, and absolutely nots.” Roger’s monotone voice interrupted my thoughts. His gaze narrowed in on the piles that majestically sat on the glass top of his desk. Of course, the definites represented a small percentage of the total. “I need out for a while,” I blurted, deciding it was better to rip off the Band-Aid. His eyes cut to my face, and the astonished look did little to hide his true feelings. I could always tell what he was thinking. Roger had been with me for five years—a bit of a player, but it worked for me. “Say again?” “I said, I need out for a while.” He shook his head so forcibly, his jowls jiggled. “You can’t do that, Landon. You’re at

the top of your game. It’ll be career suicide.” “Nah. I’ll be fine.” Walking over to his wellstocked bar to help myself to two fingers of his finest whiskey, I deliberately ignored his prediction. Roger knew I was exhausted, but he didn’t know I was so damn tired, both physically and mentally, that I couldn’t think straight. “Landon. Cut me a fucking break. My heart can’t handle this. You’re going to kill me, and then where will you be? I dedicated my life to you, you prick.” “Stop the drama, no one is having a heart attack. I’m not disappearing for a year. I just need a break.” Turning my back to him, I gazed out at the view of LA at night. A cold metropolis filled with fake humans. Everyone moved toward one thing—fame. Roger included. He wasn’t sitting in his plush office that overlooked the city at ten o’clock at night because he was a workaholic. He was sitting there to avoid going home to the wife and kids who cramped his style. “Any break will ruin the momentum you have going.” Roger walked toward his bar, deciding he also needed a drink. He downed the first shot, immediately pouring a second.

“Seriously, go to Canyon Ranch for a week. It’s just what you need. Use the spa, relax, tap the best pussy in the country…you’ll come back a changed man.” “It doesn’t work that way. Maybe I’ll start the book I’ve been wanting to write. Consider it a career detour. Some musicians leave music for film. Doesn’t mean all their fans abandon them.” “Not the same…” “Roger, I’m going,” I cut him off before draining the whiskey in my glass. I welcomed the way the slow burn warmed me from the inside out. On a resigned sigh he asked, “Where the fuck will you go?” I knew exactly where, but I wasn’t ready to tell him that. I trusted him with my life, but unintentionally, in his attempt to make sure I was well taken care of, he’d expose my location. That was the last thing I wanted. Not even my parents knew where I was going, but they understood why I needed to go. I had promised my mother she would be my only source of contact, and a burner phone would be our only mode of communicating. The clear visual that popped up in my mind came from meticulous planning. As a kid in

New Jersey, we practically lived at the beach from June to September. Some of my best memories as a kid happened on the beach. It’d been the one place I could go and hide to be completely alone with my thoughts. All I needed was a small cozy house, with just the necessities, sitting right on a beach that I could get to without using a passport…I needed to vanish. If no one knew where to find me, I couldn’t be found. “Don’t know yet,” I lied. “I’ll know once I get there. My housekeeper; my assistant, Erin; my PR rep, Sadie; and my lawyer were all given my mother’s number and vice versa in case of an emergency. You already have it. Just don’t bother her, please. She doesn’t know where I’m going.” The look on his face went from comical to downright hilarious. “Put your eyes back into their sockets, dude. It’s not a good look for you.” “Fuck off.” I glanced down at my Rolex. “I gotta go. I have a ton of shit to do before I leave.” At my announcement, panic set in. “Landon! Are you insane? This is so stupid. There’s press to do and meetings on the calendar.” “Press won’t happen for months. The

meetings can be cleared. That’s why I pay you the big bucks. Clear them.” “You can’t be serious and just—” “Rog.” I cut him off again, leaving no doubt about how serious I was through the tone of my voice. “Either you can be on board with this or not. Either way, I’m going. You’ll hear from me if I feel you need to. This way no one can harass you on my whereabouts. You simply don’t know.” His jaw dropped farther and a string of unintelligible squeaks escaped before he finally found his words. “You’ll be leaving me with a shitstorm to deal with!” “Oh, calm down. I’m taking a vacation.” “They’ll assume you’re in rehab.” “So? Let them.” I didn’t have a doubt I’d come back and slide right into this plastic town without a blip in my success. I knew damn well my attitude was cocky, but true. The one thing Hollywood was besides fickle, was forgiving. I stood, removing my Ray-Bans from the neckline of my shirt and automatically sliding them over my eyes in spite of the late hour. “Anyway. I thought you should know.” “I should know? How considerate of you, you cocksucker!”

I had to laugh at the go-to epithet he used on everyone, including his own mother. With a wave and another chuckle, I sauntered out of the glass fortress he called an office—one my success had helped to pay for— and said, “I’ll talk to you in a few months.” In a panic, Roger began babbling desperately. “Don’t just disappear on me, Landon! I’ll hunt you down…” The more I chuckled, the more his insults echoed loudly down the empty hall until the slide of the elevator door finally silenced him. A tiny seed of doubt tried to grow in size to the likes of Jack’s beanstalk. Before it could, I tamped it down with a firm stomp of my sizetwelve Burberry wingtips. I needed to listen to that inner voice. I could hardly recognize the person I had become. My body might have been perfection, but it was nothing more than a pretty Tupperware container that held the disarray of personality pieces from the different stages in my life. If I didn’t hide for a while, there wouldn’t be anything left of me to salvage.

Chapter 2 The lack of motion must have been what woke me. As I slid the shade up, the bright sun hit the black lenses of the sunglasses I’d refused to remove since leaving my house in Bel Air. The moment my ass had hit the supple leather seat, I had buckled up, reclined, and was out cold minutes later. In essence, I’d just paid a fortune for a good nap. I hadn’t slept that well in years; the reason I finally had was most likely due to leaving Hollywood behind while flying toward heaven. The flight took just over five hours from LA to Lanai, Hawaii. If not for the tiny issue of needing to be inconspicuous, I would have flown commercial and not on a private chartered jet. But I didn’t have that luxury. Choosing a remote location on U.S. soil that was fairly easy to access was essential for this to work. With enough money, anyone could disappear. Once the plane was cleared to land, the pilot’s voice announced over the intercom that they’d be opening the cabin doors. It took only a few minutes before the pilot and his wife

appeared, smiling while she held out an orchid lei. “Aloha! This is your official welcome to paradise, Mr. White. We hope you enjoy your time here.” She draped it over my head and stepped aside, allowing me to stand. “Thank you.” I nodded with a smile. Lance White, my alias for the vanishing act I’d just pulled—my most important role to date. I never used the same pseudonym twice. My current one was courtesy of the peanut butter crackers I loved to snack on, combined with the color of the boxer briefs I wore the day I planned this trip from start to finish. One couldn’t just pick up and disappear. Lots of planning was required, from scouting the perfect destination to considering what would be needed to morph from Landon Price, Hollywood star, into Lance White, accountant from New Jersey. Moving into the aisle, I stretched my back before retrieving my duffel bag from the overhead compartment. One bag contained everything I needed to survive for the next twelve or so weeks. Money, clothes, fake identification, a few murder mysteries, and my laptop were all I had taken from my home.

“Do you have any other luggage, or is this a short trip?” “Just staying a few days,” I lied. “Please be sure to contact us when you’re ready to continue your travel plans,” the captain said. When I’d arranged this flight, they tried to have me commit to a return trip, explaining they were booked solid but would squeeze me in. No doubt, the fact that I had paid in cash without so much as questioning the cost had a lot to do with them wanting my future business. “Will do, Captain. Thanks again.” The moment I stepped out into the hot, dry heat of Hawaii I knew I’d love it there. From where I stood at the top of the jet’s stairs, I could feel the stress leaving my body. Except for the tiny landing strip, a modern building that looked more like a five-star resort than an airport terminal, and palm trees everywhere, there was nothing else for as far as the eye could see. No concrete fortresses holding sleazy agents who could schmooze better than a prostitute. No smog. No plastic people constantly running, only stopping long enough for a fucking Starbucks. With each deep breath I took, my stress miraculously floated away into oblivion.

Before my flip-flops hit the blacktop, an airport employee appeared in a golf cart to whisk me away to the terminal. The charter had secured my arrival prior to takeoff. After supplying my real identification to security, I requested that my presence on the island remain confidential, and thankfully the officials assured me that wouldn’t be a problem. Minutes later, I was sitting in the back of a cab on my way to my slice of paradise. My mind wandered during the twentyminute drive to Hulopoe Bay. I’d never had a responsibility-free existence. School led to more school, more school led to working round the clock for the past nine years. I wasn’t sure I’d know how to do nothing. When the cab pulled up to a small yellow building, a rotund Hawaiian man in bare feet approached with a smile and yet another lei hanging off his short arm. Even the dark tint of my Ray-Bans did little to mute the floral atrocity he wore as a shirt, paired with the brightest plaid shorts I’d ever seen. “Mr. Lance White?” “That’s me.” “Aloha!” With a huge grin, he extended his short arm to offer the lei.

Knowing that the overwhelming floral scent would immediately give me a headache, I shook my head with a smile. “Thanks, but I’m good with the one I have.” The man leaned closer, his smile slipping off his animated face. “Mr. Lance, refusing a lei or even removing one that was gifted while in the company of the one who presented it is considered an insult.” Great. “My apologies. It’s just that I’m allergic.” “Oh, I see. We’ll let it slide then.” The conviction in his words would have been better suited if we were discussing world peace rather than a fucking floral lei, but whatever, when in Lanai… “I appreciate that.” “Well,” he continued after I rudely interrupted being lei-d by him. “I’m Palu, owner of Hulopoe Haven and mayor of Lanai City. Welcome to our piece of paradise.” “Thank you, Palu.” “Do you have any other luggage, sir?” I pulled the duffel farther up on my shoulder. “No, this is it.” “Okay, then. Please follow me, Mr. White.” For each step I took, Palu had to take two.

He scurried beside me while trying to breathe normally. I slowed down, feeling pity for the man. “How long will you be staying on our beautiful beach, sir?” “I’m not sure yet.” “The weather while you’re here should remain spectacular, as we just came through our rainy period,” he informed in his thick Hawaiian accent. “Rain wouldn’t hamper my stay, but if the current temperature is what I can expect, I’m good with that.” Suddenly, he stopped beside me and nodded, only to immediately begin walking again. I had to stifle a laugh at the fact that Palu couldn’t walk and nod at the same time. “I’ll also give you a tourist information packet to help you become acquainted with Lanai.” “That’d be great. Thank you.” I reached the door that read HULOPOE BAY TOWN HALL before he did and waved him through. A noisy air conditioner rattled in the window behind a long reception desk while competing with Don Ho, who crooned from an ancient boom box playing a cassette.

Palu moved around the long counter, opening and banging drawers while looking for something. “I have a new assistant, and she’s been a godsend, but I can’t find anything anymore,” he muttered. “Ah, here they are.” He stepped closer with an old-fashioned trifolded map and one single document that had probably been printed by the old Canon copy machine that took up an entire wall behind him. I felt like I’d stepped through a time portal, reentering somewhere around thirty years ago. “Do many tourists come through here?” I asked, wondering how the fuck he survived financially. “No, sir. Unfortunately, tourism is down here in Lanai. Most who visit are interested in the big island. The property you’ll be occupying has been vacant since February, but it’s only June. We hope things will pick up soon.” My mouth said, “I’m so sorry.” My mind said, I hope not. He extended the papers and said, “Here’s everything you need to know about Lanai. Your assistant while here is Kaholo. He can help with anything you’ll need.” Palu pointed to a black rotary phone that sat on a tiny table.

“I’m afraid there are no phones in the cabins. So if you need to make a phone call, you’ll have to use this one.” “Will I have cell service?” “It’s very unpredictable, but your chances for a signal are better if you move to the northwest corner of the property.” I folded my lips over my teeth to stifle a laugh. Undeterred, he continued, “The preset dials on this phone will immediately connect you to our local police, fire, and Kaholo, our property manager. He resides near the tide pools on the east corner of the bay. He does have an answering machine. So if you should call and he doesn’t answer, just leave him a detailed message with what you need.” The last thing he handed me was a set of keys. “These are for your bungalow and the rental Jeep you requested. Also, your cabin contains all the items you specified during our phone call, including peanut butter crackers.” He stopped to smile before continuing. “The Four Seasons is a mile up the road and contains restaurants and Wi-Fi. Otherwise, follow Hulopoe Drive to 440 and you’ll find our general store, gas station, bank, and luncheonette.”

I pulled a fifty from my wallet and handed it to him. “I appreciate it, Palu.” “Oh, no, sir.” His bulbous fingers waved back and forth in time with his head. “I am a government official. Please reserve it for Kaholo. He will appreciate it.” Government official? Again, I had to stifle a laugh imagining him walking around Washington, D.C., in that getup. “Well, I appreciate your integrity. Thank you.” “Of course, Mr. White. Enjoy your stay.” — The only human I’d spoken to since arriving two days ago was Kaholo. The dude was a jack-of-all-trades—security guard, handyman, landscaper, and personal assistant. His massive frame, shaved head, and braided beard made him very intimidating…until he spoke. His voice was extremely soft and a complete contradiction to his physical appearance. Kaholo liked to talk. One couldn’t blame him, with the lack of civilization in this tiny town. The good news was he liked to talk about Hawaii. So busy with filling me in on all

the historical facts, he never asked any personal questions, which suited me just fine. I liked my new temporary home. The only problem I could see about being in Lanai was when it’d come time to leave. My lungs didn’t know what to do with the clean air, my eyes feasted on the sapphire color of the ocean, my ears reveled in the absolute silence except for the gentle crashing of the surf on the most perfect white sand beach I’d ever seen. Knowing myself, I’d be making a purchase here before I left. Yes, I had my place in Bel Air, and my posh New York City apartment, but Hulopoe Bay had already found its way to being my favorite. Four bungalows made up the resort of Hulopoe Haven, and they were spread out enough that you could avoid your neighbors without issue. As luck would have it, I was Palu’s only guest at the time. Because of this, Kaholo had a lot of time on his hands. When he visited on day two he said he was taking his weekly trip to the main island for supplies, and asked if I needed anything. With my requests made, he then informed me he’d return the next day. I felt like God had taken pity on my need for solitude and had decided to gift me with

nothing else since I arrived. Late-afternoon sunlight cut through the bungalow. I’d spent the last few hours writing, erasing, and rewriting an outline for the book I’d plotted since my brother’s death. I had no expectations of a time frame for its completion. For all I knew it’d take me ten years to tell my story. Being here alone the last two days had opened the door to at least start it. Over the months since Logan died, it had been nothing less than a miracle that I was able to function or fulfill my obligations. Older by three minutes, I took the role of big brother seriously. As babies, we were identical in every way. With each month that we aged, the differences between our developments stretched. My parents noticed Logan lagging in motor skills, speech, and cognition. The doctors assured them every child was different. Once we turned one, the doctors finally confirmed that my parents’ concerns were valid. At fourteen months, Logan was diagnosed with moderate mental retardation. It was determined that the trauma he’d experienced from oxygen deprivation during birth had caused his condition.

My fierce need to protect him through school had become an issue at an early age. I’d take on anyone who so much as stared for a few seconds longer than they should have, or was stupid enough to whisper piteous comments as we walked by. Just before first grade, my parents decided Logan needed to be in a special educational setting with more individual attention and support. They also felt having him with me day and night wasn’t healthy for my own development. He’d become an extension of me, and when they separated us I cried for days, refusing to go to school without Logan. The questions that plagued my childhood and teenage years would never be answered. Why was I so lucky in every aspect of life while Logan wasn’t? There had to be a reason he was born that way, and an even bigger reason he had died so young. I couldn’t change the events of the past, but with the blessings I’d been given I lived enough for the both of us. When I wasn’t working I had vacationed with Logan, taking him with me wherever I went. I donated millions to the school he’d attended. I became his spokesperson through life. He had been pure joy, pure in every way.

Through the tears that came whenever I thought of him, I remembered the last time I saw him, a few weeks before his death. There he’d stood smiling widely and laughing at one of my stupid jokes. My insides twisted over the guilt I felt from failing to protect him. The yapping of a small dog outside my bungalow brought me back to the present. I opened the door to see a tiny Maltese bouncing around the narrow porch. Upon seeing me, her excitement grew, causing her to come barreling forward until her front paws pushed against my legs. “Hey, cutie pie. Are you lost?” I lifted the puff of white fur and laughed when she squirmed in my grip to try and get closer. With my eyes still wet from tears over Logan, I chuckled when she lunged to lick the side of my face. “No collar? Do you live here, girl?” Having assumed the dog was a she, I laughed again when her undercarriage revealed the wrong parts. “Whoa, you’re a dude?” He yipped at my comment, and I nodded in agreement. “You’re absolutely right. My apologies.” In between barks and panting, he kept thrusting his tongue toward me to

connect with my face. Carrying him out toward the beach, I scanned the area, looking for the person who could be responsible for my new friend. After a few minutes of waiting, I looked down at him and shrugged. “Well, looks like you’re stuck with me for a bit. Are you thirsty?” I carried him in and held him while filling a small bowl with water. Before I could place it on the ground, he squirmed, trying to reach it while still in my arms. The poor guy lapped down the entire bowl, not stopping until it was empty. With a newfound energy, he ran around the bungalow sniffing and exploring before squatting to pee. “Seriously, dude?” I said, shaking my head while he stood beside me panting. “I guess I should thank you for not lifting your leg to take aim.” I went to grab some paper towels before squatting beside him to clean up his mess. He propped his paws on my thighs, climbing his way up my body undeterred. My new friend shadowed me the rest of the afternoon. When darkness fell, I carried him outside still wondering to whom he really belonged. His eyes followed my every move.

“You hungry, dude?” He answered with a yap. “I’ll take that as a yes. Let’s see what we can get for you.” Our gazes locked, his tail wagging like it was battery operated. “I never had a dog. What the fuck do you eat?” “Yip.” “Well, you’re no help.” I lifted him and added, “Let’s check out what I got.” The two of us decided on a piece of chicken and a few crackers for him, and a sandwich for me. Once our bellies were full, I carried him outside and sat on the sand to watch the surf. “I should give you a temporary name. Any preferences?” “Yip.” “Nah. That’s stupid. How about Spike?” “Yip. Yip.” “Okay, Spike it is.” Spike and I had a very heated discussion over crossbreeding and why designer dogs were once called mutts. A while later, Spike yawned. “Okay, dude. I get the hint. Let’s get some sleep, but I don’t spoon on the first date.”

Chapter 3 Spike and I shared a bed and bonded. He woke me by licking my whole face. “Ugh, dude. You need a mint.” I stretched and jumped out of bed with my hard-on saluting my houseguest. His eyes moved lower, and he wagged his tail. “Don’t get any ideas. I don’t swing that way.” My shadow followed me to the bathroom, barking up a storm when I closed the door, denying him entry. “Go away, Spike. I don’t know you well enough to pee in front of you,” I said through the wood. It was great having company, especially of the nonspeaking variety. After a walk, a breakfast fit for a king, and another walk, I decided to take the Jeep out to explore Lanai. Maybe while driving I’d see a lost dog flyer. Even though I’d hate to lose him, there could be a little girl or boy somewhere on this island crying over their missing puppy. Spike spent the entire drive perched on my lap, his paws helping to steer. Every time I made an observation, he barked in agreement.

“You like living here, dude?” “Yip.” “Yeah, I could really get used to this place. So simple, you know? The biggest decision involves shorts or bathing suit, sneakers or flip-flops. But I guess you don’t have to make such huge decisions.” “Yip. Yip.” We drove by the Four Seasons, becoming familiar with the grounds before looping around and heading north toward the center of Lanai City. At the sight of a wooden sign announcing WELCOME TO LANAI CITY, I said, “Huh. I guess we’ve arrived.” If you sneezed while driving down the main drag, you’d miss it. “I don’t think this qualifies as a city, do you?” I asked my traveling companion. He wiggled his butt against my chest in response. “Let’s check it out,” I said, pulling up in front of a store called The Local Gentry. Carrying Spike into yet another yellow bungalow, we stood at the door as our eyes took everything in. The tiny space was jampacked with clothing, souvenirs, groceries, household-cleaning products, fresh pineapples, and even shoes. The only thing the

items had in common: they were all made in Hawaii. “Aloha.” A portly older woman pushed through a beaded curtain and walked toward us. Predictably, Spike started yipping while squirming in my arms. “How adorable. What’s his name?” “Actually, I don’t know. He ended up on my doorstep. I’m trying to find his owner.” Her eyes finally focused on my face, and she brought a chubby hand up to fan herself. “Oh, my goodness, you are gorgeous.” She jolted forward and for a moment I thought she was going to kiss me. I stepped back, shifting Spike against my abs, preparing to use him as a shield. My uneasiness went right over her head, and she continued to stare at me intently. “Good lord, look at those ice-blue eyes, that head of hair. You must be a real lady-killer. Tall, dark, and handsome is rare in these parts. You aren’t from around here, are you?” “Um…no,” I said, taking yet another step backward. She continued to stare at me for at least a full minute, her brows pulling together as she did. Please don’t know me. Finally, she said, “Me neither. I’m Alice. I’m

here helping my cousin Palu. I can ask him if he knows of anyone missing a dog.” I could see a family resemblance. Not to mention their taste in clothing. “Nice to meet you, Alice. I met Palu when I arrived.” “Can I help you find something?” “You don’t happen to sell collars and leashes, do you?” Her chocolate-brown eyes widened before she belly-laughed. “No, sorry. But…” She walked away and disappeared behind the curtain. “Was that conversation over?” I asked Spike. He met my gaze, and I could swear he gave me a doggie shrug. She emerged a few seconds later holding a length of rope and a black bow tie adorned with tiny pineapples. “Palu just received these. They’re made for children…the bow tie, not the rope.” She let out a cackle. “But it should fit him. You can loop this rope through for a leash.” “That works.” Spike sported his new accessory while I picked out a few more things for myself, and once I paid for them we were on our way. Palu’s cousin promised to spread the word and

call Palu if she found Spike’s owner. “You look very dashing, Spike.” The ham lifted his chin in an “I know” fashion. “Marshmallow! Marshmallow, where are you?” The feminine voice carried, but nobody was in sight. At the sound, Spike’s ears perked up. “No way, dude.” Our eyes met, his filled with embarrassment. “Please don’t tell me your name is Marshmallow.” The responding bark could have gone either way. Before I could open my mouth with my opinion of his real name, Spike’s gaze landed on something over my shoulder. Instantly, he squirmed and wiggled to the point where I almost dropped him. “Dude, calm down.” “Marshmallow!” Turning, my gaze landed on…perfection. Long brown hair with streaks of blond framed the most beautiful face I’d ever laid my eyes on. The bronzed color of her skin would have made for the perfect suntan lotion ad. Her pace quickened, pulling my gaze to two long, tanned legs as they swallowed up the

distance between us. I was over six feet tall, so she had to be close to five-ten. Watching this knockout stalk toward me wearing faded denim cutoffs and a form-fitting white T-shirt had me uttering, “Holy fuck.” Spike nodded and said, “Yip.” Lost in a vivid fantasy of having those long legs wrapped around my waist, I came back to my senses when she stepped closer and her eyes widened. I waited behind my sunglasses for her to show any sign that she knew me. She stepped right into my personal space and took Spike from my arms without invitation. Relieved that she didn’t have a clue who I really was, I took it upon myself to check her out as she reunited with her dog. Having her beauty inches away knocked the wind from my lungs. Her tanned, flawless skin, honey-brown eyes, and full pink lips rendered me speechless. In her arms, Spike’s enthusiasm reached an all new high. She held him tightly, allowing him to lap at her face while he yelped and whimpered. The most stunning smile spread over those full lips, revealing a perfect pair of dimples and a gorgeous set of perfectly white teeth. When she finally made eye contact with me,

the smile faded. “He is mine,” she said in an accent that wasn’t Hawaiian. Australian maybe? I needed to hear more of it. “You’re not Hawaiian.” Silence stretched between us before she finally said, “South African.” So far she’d uttered six words, including “Marshmallow,” and each sounded hotter than the last. I kept replaying the way she had said that in my head. Her accent was sexy as fuck, and I had to stop myself from asking her to say all sorts of dirty things just to see how they sounded coming from her mouth. The weight of her intense stare almost had me blushing. Shit, what was that about? “Um… his name is Marshmallow?” I asked, sounding like an ass. “Yes.” “I think I owe it to Spike to ask for proof of ownership just to be sure.” My joke died a horrible death. Again I was met with silence so deafening you could hear crickets chirping. “Tough crowd.” The more I spoke, the less amused she became. “I’ve been looking for him for days.” “I’m sorry. He showed up on my doorstep yesterday. I came into town to see if we could find out who he belonged to.”

“Where was that?” My confused expression caused her to add, “Your doorstep. Where?” “I’m over on Hulopoe Bay.” From behind my sunglasses I watched as she nuzzled his neck, causing his enthusiasm to renew. “That’s really far, Marshmallow. Don’t ever do that again.” “He really should have a collar on.” “He ran off before I could get it back on him,” she snipped. Her feistiness affected me in more ways than one. Shit, I could stare at her all day. To be honest, I’d be into touching her, kissing her, tasting her all day as well. She fingered the bow tie and raised her eyebrows. A small smile played on her lips, and I swear my cock twitched. “I wanted a collar, but that’s all they had.” “Well, thank you for taking care of him. I appreciate it.” She went to remove the bow tie, and I placed my hand on hers. The way she flinched and stepped away reminded me I was a stranger and touching her was out of line. But now that I had, I wanted to touch her more…everywhere. “Um…please keep it. It looks good on him, kind of mans him up a bit.”

“Mans him up?” “The poor guy is named Marshmallow.” At the sound of his name, Spike started barking incessantly, getting louder and louder. Pointing to the puff of white fur that was making more racket than a freight train, I said, “See, he’s trying to tell you he hates his name.” “What’s wrong with Marshmallow?” Her accent thickened with each word she spoke. I could listen to her talk all day. Over the high-pitched version of a Maltese throwing a fit, I said on a laugh, “Seriously? Marshmallow is a girl’s name.” “It’s a food. Marshmallows don’t have a gender.” Okay, she had a point, but still. “But still.” Brilliant comeback, Landon. “He’s white, sweet, and fluffy, just like a marshmallow.” She and Spike came nose to nose, sharing an unmistakable bond, the lucky bastard. “Well, to me, he’s a Spike. But, hey, he’s your dog.” Spike wiggled at the mention of his new name. “Can I say goodbye to him?” “Of course.” Her slender arms brought him closer to me. When I reached for him, our

hands touched and I couldn’t guarantee it was an accident. “Hey, buddy. Thanks for keeping me company. I’m really going to miss you. Be sure to remember to brush your teeth before you kiss in the morning. Believe me, the ladies will appreciate it.” He barked and licked me in response. Bringing my lips to his ear, I whispered, “Make sure you put in a good word for me.” I handed him back and said, “I’m Lance, by the way.” “Zara,” she said with a shy smile. I suppressed a moan at the sound of her name. Zara. Fucking perfect. Wild, exotic, unique, beautiful…just like her. I continued to stare like an idiot, wanting to spark a conversation, yet not knowing how. That was a first. After a few awkward moments passed, she said, “Well, thanks for taking care of him,” and turned to walk back toward the direction she had come from, taking my new best friend with her. She left before I could ask her where she lived, or what her last name was, or if she’d lived here long, or if she liked s’mores. I

wondered how old she was. Did she work, go to school, model? Did she like shower sex or prefer a big comfy bed? For a full ten minutes after she walked away, I stood rooted to the spot she’d left me at, wondering what she liked, hated, loved, or feared. She left me wondering what her laugh sounded like, or even her moans. I couldn’t help but hope to see her again, and if I did what would I do? In my gut I knew that I needed to forget that I’d met her, because after just a few minutes Zara had managed to completely distract me. I argued that I’d met plenty of beautiful women in my life, and she was just another. Women complicated things. I needed simplicity. I couldn’t afford distractions, that would defeat the purpose of my escape. Or could I? No…nothing good could come of me pursuing Zara. Except…getting to know Zara. Shit.

Chapter 4 There was a lot to be said about living in solitude on a gorgeous tropical beach. I enjoyed spending my days barefoot in shorts and T-shirts and not having the need to touch my razor since I left LA. The downside was the loneliness. It was only yesterday when I welcomed the silence that surrounded me. However, today its deafening presence was driving me nuts. The only difference between yesterday and today was meeting Zara. So basically, it took three days for my cock to laugh and say, “Yeah, I’m still in charge, dude.” After our chance encounter I drove my lonely ass back to Hulopoe Bay. An unsettling emptiness made it hard to concentrate on my writing. All I could see was her gorgeous face, while I was walking on the beach, swimming in the ocean, or showering. Zara was front and center in my thoughts and nothing I tried worked to remove her. In all fairness, I also missed Spike. Maybe I should find a pet? But Spike had this uncanny ability to

communicate, so I really wanted him as a pet… with his owner…not that I wanted her as a pet…just as a friend…or lover…at my disposal…preferably tied to my bed. Shit. I released a heavy sigh while looking out at my beautiful view of the beach. From where I sat in the tiny living room of my cabin, I had an unobstructed view of the ocean in between the heavy shrubbery that framed the house. As clear as day, I could envision her walking out of the water and straight toward me. With a determined pace, just as she had when she’d found Spike in my arms, she closed the distance with each long graceful step. Instead of denim cutoffs and a T-shirt, she now had on the tiniest white bikini that could be considered legal. Two triangular scraps of white fabric covered each perfect breast, while a third covered her pussy. From where I sat, I saw beads of water clinging to her skin, reflecting the sunlight like tiny diamonds. Even in this daydream the brilliance of her smile sucked the air from my lungs. The way she shook out her long goldenbrown locks, mimicking that iconic scene starring Bo Derek, had my cock going from

zero to sixty in 1.5 seconds flat. Having a mind of its own, my hand drifted from the flat surface of the wooden table I was working at and slipped into the waistband of my mesh shorts. I tightly gripped myself, imagining my hands skimming the curve of her hips, the slope of her crotch. I wondered what her dewy skin would taste like under the slow drag of my tongue. It wasn’t long before my daydream morphed into a full-blown sex-dream. Under the visualization, I pumped and twisted my cock over and over until… A knock, followed by “Mr. Lance?” killed the dream. My eyes flew open to see Kaholo’s massive silhouette coming into focus through the screened porch door, and Zara was no longer anywhere to be found in my imagination. Fuck. He stood, waiting patiently for me to respond. I couldn’t get up if I didn’t want my obvious predicament greeting him. I hastily grabbed the laptop off the wooden table in a quick attempt to tamp down my arousal. If my cock could talk, he’d be cursing me out right about now. “Um…come on in.” At my words, he walked

into the cabin carrying a few plastic sacks. I wasn’t sure if it was the look on my face or the strategically placed laptop, which I’d brilliantly opened upside down, that caused his eyebrows to rise in question. “Is this a bad time?” “No, not at all.” Contradicting my words, I remained seated for obvious reasons while subtly flipping the open laptop around. “Um…” He stood awkwardly, before explaining his visit. “I’m just back from the main island. I thought I’d bring by your requested items.” His massive arms lifted the sacks higher while his eyebrows still practically touched his nonexistent hairline. “Thank you. Can you just leave them there on the couch?” “Um…sure, Mr. Lance.” As he turned, I saw him grin only for it to disappear when he once again faced me. “Was everything okay while I was gone?” “Yes, everything was fine.” Maybe he knew her? Maybe I could nonchalantly mention my new visitor? With that specific agenda in mind, I admitted, “I actually had some company. A small dog found his way over.” “We do have some strays in these parts. I

hope he didn’t give you much trouble.” “Not at all. Actually, he was great company. A small white Maltese, and when I went into town we found the woman who was looking for him.” His eyebrows finally lowered to form a frown. “Marshmallow?” My heart pounded excitedly, and Zara’s face instantly popped back into my mind. I blinked repeatedly until Kaholo reappeared. “Awful name for the little guy, but yes, that’s him.” “Zara must have been frantic.” A slow smile spread over his lips, causing his braided beard to poke outward instead of downward. “She is beautiful, no?” This dude was on to me, and by the way his brows rose again he’d just figured out what had my ass planted in that chair, refusing to move. “Yes, she is. Do you know her?” “Oh, yes, Mr. Lance. I am good friends with her papa.” Still smiling, he walked to the door before stopping. “Have I mentioned we’ll be having our annual luau on Wednesday for Kamehameha Day?” “No, you haven’t.” I watched his braid bob as he nodded enthusiastically.

“Oh, yes, Mr. Lance. It’s a big celebration. Since 1871, every year on the eleventh of June we Hawaiians celebrate the unification of Hawaii by King Kamehameha in 1810. The entire town comes out to celebrate with parades and a festival until we end up on Hulopoe Bay Beach for a luau.” “The whole town, huh?” His grin widened. “Yes, Mr. Lance.” “Sounds fun.” “You may want to wear swim trunks. Most of us end up in the ocean whether we like it or not.” I nodded while thinking I might have to attend my first luau wearing a protective cup under my swim trunks. I could see the headlines now: MAN ARRESTED AT LANAI CITY LUAU FOR SPORTING A RECORD-BREAKING HARD-ON

— The hours dragged between the time I heard about this luau and it actually occurring. Through Palu and Kaholo, I was able to get details of the day’s activities. Midday, I ambled into town, parked my Jeep at the end of the

street, and watched the flurry of activity that took over the stretch of Lanai City proper. A quartet of Hawaiian shirt–wearing locals entertained a portion of the crowd as they sang and strummed on their ukuleles. Nerves had me sitting and watching from afar. The backs of my thighs were coated in sweat as the hot leather seats baked my flesh from the outside in. Still, I couldn’t bring myself to leave the Jeep. My eyes searched the faces for the one I’d hoped was there. My ears trained on every noise, hoping to hear the familiar yipping of a white Maltese named Marshmallow who should’ve been named Spike. I had thought long and hard over the obsession to see her again. I came up with only one logical explanation. Going in, I’d had no expectations of having any kind of a sex life while I hid in paradise. By meeting Zara, the decision-maker between my legs took notice, and now that he had all bets were off. Thus my predicament. “Yip! Yip!” Standing beside my Jeep was Zara, holding a squirming Spike. “Hallow,” she said with a smile, revealing two perfect dimples.

Fuck. “Hi!” I responded a bit too enthusiastically. To deflect, I added, “Hey, buddy,” before exiting the Jeep to stand beside her. Spike’s excitement over seeing me forced Zara to move him forward so I could take him into my arms. “He spotted you and wouldn’t stop barking until I came over,” she admitted. His excitable yipping and wiggling, along with the black bow tie that was still fastened around his neck, caused a grin to spread on my face. Why the fuck that made me happy I had no idea. “I guess he’s missed you.” “And I missed him.” And you, I added in my mind. “I almost feel bad I separated you two,” she continued. “There’s one solution. You could move in and we can share him.” She giggled adorably, but I was pathetically serious. Something was different with Zara. Gone was her aloofness, her standoffishness I’d witnessed during our first meeting. Instead, there stood a sweet, smiling, almost shy girl who intrigued me as much as the feisty one

had. The sound of her sexy South African accent instantly stirred things within me. My memory of it fell short, as did my memory of her face. From behind the safety of my Ray-Bans, I was able to devour her beauty. The absence of makeup revealed a smattering of freckles across the bridge of her nose. Her eyes weren’t just light brown, flecks of jade and gold made them look like they were backlit. Two of the fullest lips I’d ever seen caused an overwhelming desire to nibble on them. While I stared, she blushed adorably, the slightest rosy tinge coloring the tanned apples of her cheeks. Her outfit was a variation of what she had worn the first time we met. Sexy shorts and a sleeveless V-neck revealed toned, tanned legs and arms. The thin knit fabric hugged the swell of two perfect breasts that I imagined pushing against my chest as I pulled her close to kiss her. She looked young, innocent, and it made me want to claim her as mine. I had to fight the impulse to throw her over my shoulder and carry her away to a remote location where no one would ever find her again. How sick was that?

I’d spent all of nine minutes with her so far, and I was actually contemplating committing a felony. Spike, oblivious to the thoughts of what I wanted to do to his owner, licked my neck and jaw enthusiastically before he peed on me. “Marshmallow, no!” She reached for him, clipping his leash to his collar and placing him on the ground. “I’m so sorry.” Her blush deepened, now creeping downward over her neck and into the smooth flesh that showed between the V of her neckline. “Don’t worry about it. It’s good luck.” “I’ll launder your shirt for…” Her words halted when I removed my T-shirt and threw it into the Jeep. Her eyes darted away when she realized that I was watching her staring at my chest. “I have to go.” She lifted a shaky hand to push her hair behind her ear. “I, um, promised my friend I’d ride in the parade with her.” No…don’t go. Stay forever. I shook my head at the sap that took up residence in my brain. “Where will Spike go?” She smiled at my refusal to use his proper name. “I was going to run him home.” “No, let me watch him. It’ll give us time to catch up.” And me a reason to see you later.

She hesitated a few seconds before nodding. “Okay, thank you.” When she handed me his leash, a jolt of electricity zipped over my skin when our hands touched. She paused for a moment before smiling as she walked away. My eyes watched those fucking gorgeous legs, the slight swing of her ass, and her hair brushing the middle of her back with each step she took. “Fuck.” Spike looked up into my eyes and said, “Yip.” “Yeah. Yip. Thanks for spotting me, dude. I owe you one.”

Chapter 5 Spike and I headed right to The Local Gentry in search of a T-shirt to replace the one he’d peed on. My friend Palu’s cousin tittered when she saw my bare torso. “Hi, Alice.” “Hello, my handsome friend. How are you?” “Good. Enjoying the festivities.” “He likes his bow tie, I see?” She pointed a chubby finger toward Spike. “Still no luck finding his owner?” “No, I found her. She’s getting ready for the parade so I’m on dog-sitting duty.” “Well, he looks happy to be with you.” She reached behind the counter and pulled out a small cookie. “May I?” “Sure.” Spike gobbled it up as her eyes devoured my nakedness. “Hot outside?” “I’m sorry, I know I need a shirt. My buddy here had an accident on me. That’s why we’re here.” “Oh, no need to apologize. Usually they say no shirt, no shoes, no service…but in Lanai

City we make exceptions…at least when Alice is on duty.” She released a high-pitched laugh that made her shimmy all over. “Would you like a lei to adorn that spectacular chest?” She grinned at her joke. “Um…no, thank you, just a T-shirt would be fine.” “Ah, I have just the thing for you.” She waddled over to the men’s department, which consisted of one T-stand loaded with shirts, shorts, and bathing suits, and pulled out a bright orange shirt that read, I GOT LEI-D IN LANAI CITY.

“That works.” “Good. You get a discount for being such a good customer. What’s your name?” she asked as she held Spike’s leash while I threw on the shirt. “Lance.” “Lance, that will be eight dollars.” I passed her a ten and said to keep the change. On our way out I then said, “Dude, you owe me eight bucks.” But Spike wasn’t amused. Out in the scorching heat we shared a pineapple shaved ice and listened to a few Don Ho cover songs played by the Lanai City Lovers—as the quartet called themselves. When the parade started, we stood on the

sidewalk for the fifteen minutes it took from start to finish. The whole thing consisted of a fire truck, local merchants holding up banners advertising their businesses, a waving Palu as he led a small band, two vintage convertibles, and a flatbed truck carrying an enormous papier-mâché replica of King Kamehameha. Zara waved to me from the pink Cadillac she rode in with her friend, and I loved that she did…even if she waved the entire length of the parade. While standing among the locals, Spike was recognized by quite a few of them, and they came over to pet him in passing. I lifted him and muttered so only he could hear me, “It’s pretty pathetic you’re more famous around here than I am.” But he wasn’t listening, instead his eyes were busy checking out every dog we saw. With each one I’d ask, “You like her, dude?” Pant…pant…pant. “No? What about her? She’s hot.” Pant…pant…pant, before he rolled his puppy dog eyes. “Hey, I’m trying here. You’re very picky.” Suddenly, he started squirming in my arms at the sight of a small black poodle coming

toward us. “Oh, so you’re a poodle-loving guy, huh?” His incessant barking caused a few to turn to see what the commotion was all about. The poodle never gave him a second glance. I shrugged apologetically to those annoyed with Spike’s outburst while muffling him with my hand over his mouth. “Seriously, dude, zip it. You’re going to get us kicked out of Kamehameha Day. And you aren’t going to nab the chick behaving like this.” A beautiful voice speaking in a South African dialect said, “He actually hates that dog.” When I turned to face her, Zara giggled. “Nice shirt.” Seeing her smiling and looking all hot and sexy, I couldn’t help but grin back at her. “Thanks. I like it, too.” “Now you really look like a tourist.” Torr–est. It was so fucking sexy listening to her talk. Spike’s squirming and yapping brought my attention back to him. “I thought Spike was flipping out because he liked her.” My loud voice carried, causing more heads to turn. “Him. He’s a him.”

My eyes moved over to the little black prissy dog as he pranced down the street. “Huh, I was wrong again. When Spike and I met I also assumed he was a girl. I’ve never owned a pet, but in my mind I guess I feel certain breeds should only be female, while others should be male.” At her blank stare I continued, and with each word I sounded more and more dumb. “Like a tiny white Maltese or black poodle both screamed female to me. But a big-ass German shepherd or a pit bull should always be male.” The way she openly laughed at me caused another grin to spread over my face. “What?” “That’s complete rubbish.” “No, it’s not. It makes perfect sense.” Spike went nuts, growling, snarling, and making a complete fool out of himself. The entire conversation grew louder and louder, as we competed with his hissy fit. “Damn, he really does hate that dog.” Zara pulled him from my arms and reprimanded him. “Quiet.” Instantly, he calmed down, and the sexiness of her firm and forceful command traveled right to my nuts. “What’s the troublemaker’s name?” “Max,” she added. “Ah.” I looked down at a whimpering Spike

and nodded. “I get it now. Spike’s jealous of his name.” “You’re terrible,” she scolded, but the smile contradicted her words. “You’re beautiful.” Her honey eyes looked away, embarrassed, before she moved them back to my face. I shrugged apologetically. “I couldn’t hold that in anymore.” “You’re also a flirt.” Without warning, she started walking down the center of the street, veering around people who came in her way. She was clearly embarrassed by the compliment. How could someone so stunning not know that she was? “Wait.” Like a lost puppy, I followed without invite. Even though I was a flirt, and she’d pegged that I was, I still asked, “What makes you say that? Do you see me flirting with anyone else?” Without breaking stride, she looked over at me and shrugged. “Just a hunch. You’re right, I guess I shouldn’t assume you are after knowing you all of five minutes. Besides, you’ve had on those sunglasses all day, and I can only read someone by looking into their eyes. I do apologize.” My eyes cut left and right. Now that Spike had finally shut up no one was paying

attention to us, but a small part of me worried just the same. Regardless, I removed my sunglasses and tucked them into my neckline. The next time she glanced my way, her steps halted. I stopped as well, and stared into her eyes. “Okay, here are my eyes. What do you see? Am I a flirt, or just a guy who would like to get to know you better?” She raised her brows as her lips parted, but nothing came out. “Well?” I prompted. That adorable blush began to spread over her cheeks. She must have felt it coming, because she looked away and nervously fiddled with Spike’s bow tie. “What are you thinking?” “A lady never reveals her secrets,” she said softly. Never came out sounding like nev-ah…and fuck if that didn’t stir me up. “I can respect that.” I stepped closer, forcing her head to tilt upward to maintain eye contact, and Spike followed suit. Her eyes were absolutely hypnotizing. In them I could see vulnerability and uncertainty, but also curiosity and intrigue. I needed to get to know her, and I would. I was fully aware that meant she’d have to get to

know me, and she would. Not Landon Price the movie star version of me, but Landon Price the real man that I’d hidden from everyone I knew. I decided there would be no acting on my part, no censoring what my real thoughts were, or what I really wanted to say. Without knowing it, Zara had just signed up to meet the real me, whether she wanted to or not. “Are you attending the luau?” I asked when my long pause caused her to fidget nervously. My change of subject made her widen her eyes in confusion. “Yes.” “You give me the perfect reason to attend.” Spike barked, forcing me to add, “Both of you do. Where do you live?” “Why?” she asked defensively. “I’ll come by and pick you up.” “That’s not necessary,” she said with a firm shake of her head. I got it, she barely knew me. But that wouldn’t deter me in the least. “Okay, then you come get me. I’m staying at Hulopoe Haven. I’ll meet you in front of bungalow two at six o’clock. We’ll walk over to the luau together.” She hesitated slightly before saying, “Okay.” “See you at six, Zara.”

I turned in time to bust her gazing after me as I walked toward my Jeep. At my immediate grin, she offered a bemused smile before scurrying in the opposite direction. — Here’s something hilarious: I, Landon Price, had attended dozens of award shows with millions of people watching my every move while never breaking a sweat. I had given countless interviews to some of the biggest publications in the world and never once felt nervous. I’d met with some of the most influential men and women in the business without ever feeling the least bit selfconscious. Yet, there I was, nervously pacing the stretch of beach in front of my bungalow while sweating profusely as I kept glancing at my wristwatch. Suddenly, a white ball of fur came charging down the beach, yapping incessantly to announce their arrival. When he reached where I walked in front of the porch, he literally defied gravity and leapt into my arms. I couldn’t help but laugh as he greeted me in his usual way, licking me every place his little tongue could touch.

“Nice jump, dude.” I had to give props when props were due, since I was six-three. Zara appeared from around the bend, smiling at Spike’s enthusiasm. The closer she got, the more I realized I was in big trouble. A black bikini top molded over two perfect breasts, a long floral sarong was tied around her hips, and the way it split open to reveal a smooth, tanned thigh with each alternating step was what caused my cock to say, Let’s get lei-d! I glanced down at my crotch to see how bad things were getting. The black nylon fabric of my swimsuit had started to swell like someone was pumping air into a balloon. With a few steps left to take, I panicked by tugging on my T-shirt, but that made it worse. Out of options, and not wanting to say, Oh, hey, Zara. Ignore the man behind the curtain, instead, I subtly shifted Spike down over my crotch in an attempt to hide myself. “Hallow, Lance.” “Hi, beautiful.” She smiled shyly and tucked her hair behind her ear. “You look amazing.” My eyes raked over her, appreciating every tanned inch of exposed skin. “Thank you.” Spike’s head moved from looking up at me

to looking over at her. Her honey eyes focused on where I awkwardly held him like a shield. He didn’t seem to mind, which bought me a few moments to think of something unsexy. My agent, Roger, and the day I’d walked in on his bare ass as he fucked an intern popped into my mind and thankfully helped with my predicament. “Are you ready to head over?” she asked. Selfishly, I wanted to suggest we just stay where we were, to maybe skinny-dip or roll around in the sand. Deciding it was too soon in our relationship for frolicking naked while Spike looked on, I nodded and said, “Sure. Let’s go.”

Chapter 6 We were a decent stretch away from the luau, but I still slowed my pace to steal more moments with her. In the distance, sounds of ukuleles, children laughing, and inaudible chitchat floated toward us, sounding louder due to our silence. I had so much I wanted to know about her, causing questions to bounce around my head. But the more I’d ask, the more I’d have to tell…and my tell would be mostly lies. She seemed comfortable with our lack of conversation as she walked beside me with her shoes in one hand and Spike’s leash in the other. As we watched him dash in and out of the ocean, I took the opportunity to start a dialogue between us. “Does he swim?” “Not really. He tries, though.” And just as she said that, Spike looked at an incoming wave, squared his shoulders, and dove in. But he missed, and instead hit the shallow water with a pathetic splash. He surfaced immediately, disoriented and annoyed enough to run out to try again.

I couldn’t help but laugh…and at the sound of it Zara laughed, too…and at the sound of hers I halted. It was so carefree and easy. She glanced over when she realized I was now staring at her, a broad smile still in place that proudly displayed her two perfect dimples. When she smiled like that, it took her beauty and injected it with steroids. Like an idiot I clammed up, not knowing where to take the conversation next besides something so crass and tasteless as, Please fuck me? A slight bend in the landscape had the water blocking our path. Comically, both Zara and Spike looked up at me for direction. By then Spike had had enough, and darted away from the water, wanting no part of the ocean that had repeatedly kicked his ass. Zara shifted her shoes to the other hand and scooped him up before he could take off running. As she took one step into the surf, the bottom of her sarong hit the water, causing it to cling to her ankles. “Shit.” Impulsively, I lifted her to carry them both through the span of ocean we needed to cross. With one arm around her bare waist and the other around her thighs, I knew having her in

my arms was asking for trouble. Yet I didn’t care. “You don’t have to carry me,” she said with her face inches from mine. Spike turned his gaze toward her and yipped in disagreement. “I don’t mind.” She went to argue, stopping when I shook my head and repeated what I’d said. Her tropical scent invaded my senses. She was so close I could count the golden flecks in her eyes. Combined with the way her right breast pressed against my chest she was making things very hard for me…in more ways than one. Regardless, I wasn’t letting her go. That became obvious when my feet were no longer immersed in water but instead hit firmly packed sand. A few seconds later she said, “I think we’re good to go now.” I nodded, yet still continued to carry them. Our eyes met, and a small smile played on her lips. “Lance?” Just as she spoke, the rocking motion caused Spike’s eyes to slide shut, and if I could have kissed the dude without looking insane, I would have. “Shh, poor guy is exhausted. Let’s not wake

him.” “You can’t carry me all the way to the luau.” Her head turned to the right where the noise level intensified. “You’re right.” Without warning, I walked closer to the tree line and lowered us to the sand, sitting with her still firmly held in my arms, and with her ass now firmly pressing against my cock. Until then he had been behaving…until then. Her eyes searched my face hesitantly. “Now what are you doing?” “I’m resting for a few minutes.” I lifted my chin to the right. “We still have a way to go.” Her eyes widened when I spread my fingers, covering the exposed skin from right below her bikini top to right above her sarong. The feel of her silky skin made me want to drag my tongue over it. “I barely know you,” she whispered, her lips so close I could feel her warm breath over my face. “What do you want to know?” “What’s your last name?” “White.” My chest tightened at the lie. “What’s yours?” “Jobert.”

“Zara Jo-bear,” I repeated phonetically. Spike suddenly released a short loud snore, causing us to laugh at the exact time. “How old is he?” “He’s two.” “How long have you lived in Lanai?” “My family moved here when I was ten.” “That must have been difficult for you.” “It was. My sister and I wanted no part of moving away from our home in South Africa. Until we got here and instantly fell in love.” Her eyes focused on the surf. The sun hung low over the horizon and had a good hour before it set. The golden highlights of her hair looked like spun silk in its rays. “Where is your sister now?” “Annia got married two years ago. She and her husband, Kai, live in Honolulu. Kai is a real estate agent there, and Annia works in a daycare center. I miss her.” She glanced down at Spike. “That’s why I got Marshmallow.” “Does he know he’s a substitute?” “I don’t think he cares as long as he has a constant supply of peanut butter crackers.” My mouth gaped open in the most embarrassing way. “What’s wrong?” “I am absolutely addicted to peanut butter

crackers. It feels like Spike and I were separated at birth,” I said on a short laugh. “That’s actually really weird.” Her eyes cut between Spike and me in wonderment. “What brings you to Lanai?” “It looked like the perfect place to relax.” I hoped she wouldn’t ask why I needed to relax, or even how long I would be staying. I was prepared to lie, and would if necessary, even though I hated doing so. There was something about her that made me want to start talking and not stop until she knew every damn thing about me. And I couldn’t be sure if it was my head, my heart, or my cock that had me feeling that way. “Do you have siblings?” she asked. “A brother.” At my silence, she asked, “Where does he live?” “New Jersey,” I lied again. Her eyes widened. “Are you not close?” My flinch caused her to retract. “I’m sorry.” “No. Don’t be. It’s just complicated,” I said while watching the surf. Even though I’d started this question-andanswer game, mainly because I wanted to know her better, I needed to end it for now. I’d

learned enough to know I wanted to know more. And having her against me forced me to reveal my hand. I turned toward her, bringing us practically nose to nose, and said, “You are the most beautiful woman I’ve ever met.” She scoffed and turned away. Without thought, I cupped her cheek and gently moved her line of sight back to my face. “I want to kiss you.” “Do you always ask first?” I wanted to say no, because I never cared to ask first. Instead, I turned the tables. “Is that a yes?” “I guess I’m wondering what you’d say if I said I didn’t want you to.” A glint in her eyes meant she was teasing me…and I loved that she was. “I’d say I don’t believe you. And then I’d kiss you anyway.” My lips fused with hers, and upon impact a violent surge of need consumed me…a need to have every inch of her. That first taste caused an instant high. Each second that passed as my lips moved against hers sent my high soaring. When my tongue slipped into her mouth to introduce itself, the

high then intensified to the point where I couldn’t fathom what life had been like before tasting her. I didn’t care what the side effects were, or what I’d experience when the time came to endure withdrawal. In that moment, kissing Zara was worth any hell I’d be sure to face once the high eventually wore off. When she pulled away—and to be honest it wasn’t as quickly as I thought she would have —our eyes locked with so many questions bouncing between us. Mine were along the lines of, Can I have another taste before tasting every inch of you? Her puckered brow had me wondering what she was thinking. “Was that not good for you?” I asked, running my thumb over the crease in her forehead. “Because, embarrassingly enough for me, I think you can tell my reaction to that kiss.” She blushed when my eyes cut downward. “It was amazing. But, Lance, we just met.” “No. We met days ago. And I wanted to kiss you since that day.” Spike chose that moment to shift, thus causing her to as well. I gripped her thigh, the fabric no longer there as a barrier. My hand flexed over her smooth skin, and instead of

moving it or asking me to, she leaned in and surprised me by initiating another kiss. I couldn’t tell you how long we sat on the beach kissing like teenagers, but it wasn’t long enough. During our make-out session she moved Spike to the sand beside us. He looked up, circled, and settled back to sleep in between my spread ankles. Zara had also moved her position, placing her butt on the sand between my thighs. I wasn’t sure if it was because of my hard-on or in spite of it. The moment she did I went right back in, holding her face in between my hands. When she again pulled away a few seconds later, I instinctively leaned in to chase her mouth. She stopped me by placing a finger across my lips. “We are so late. My father will have the search parties out soon. He still treats me like a teenager at times.” “How old are you?” “Twenty-three.” The look on my face forced her next question. “How old are you?” “Thirty-one.” She looked away shyly, but didn’t respond. Her entire demeanor changed. Gone was the

confident woman I was just kissing passionately, and in her place was now a contemplative quiet girl whose thoughts were apparently running rampant. Eight years could be considered an eternity to some, and I worried she’d have a problem with the gap. Before I could say age meant nothing, she stood up and brushed away the sand without making eye contact. “We really should go.” “Where do your parents think you are right now?” “Taking Marshmallow for a walk.” The fact that she hadn’t mentioned me hurt more than I wanted to admit…and now, after the way things had taken an awkward turn because of our difference in age, I wondered if she would even bother to.

Chapter 7 Zara and I walked the rest of the way with our fingers linked. I was pleasantly surprised that she let me take her hand…that was, until we got closer to the luau and she slipped free from my grip. With a quick glance up the beach, she pulled me behind the tree line. “Are we going to make out again?” I teased. “Missed my lips?” I puckered up in an exaggerated way and leaned into her. With a firm hand held in my face, she blocked my advances. “No.” That one word turned my pucker into a pout. She suppressed a smile before she whispered, “What I was going to ask was, could you hang back and wait a few minutes?” I whispered back, “Why are you whispering?” “I don’t want anyone to hear us.” I glanced at the party and chuckled. Even though there was no way anyone could hear us with the festivities in full swing a few hundred yards away, I whispered back, “You’re adorable.”

She shoved me playfully. “So, you’ll wait here?” “I have a better idea. Let’s just resume where we left off.” I pulled her farther into my body, and she again tried but failed to hide her grin. “Lance, humor me.” Lonce, humah me. So fucking sexy. I didn’t think I’d ever tire of hearing her say my name. I could only imagine what it would sound like as she said it through a winded sigh as my mouth covered her pussy. “Okay, only because you asked me to. I’ll wait a few minutes. But before you go, I need one more thing.” Before she could object, I held her face and kissed her softly. The kiss was meant to be a quick, chaste peck. What happened when my lips touched hers, and the way she reacted when they did, caused a hot-as-fuck, explosive kiss to detonate between us. Her fingers gripped my wrists as I continued to hold her face while giving a new meaning to the term “French-kissing.” She pulled away to drag in a gulp of air. “Oh my God, if I don’t leave now I’m going to regret it.” Her response was a direct contradiction to the way her eyes focused on

my lips longingly. Every part of her was addictive, from her face to her body to her accent to her personality. Sure, there were plenty of fish in the sea, especially when I had to consider my fishing boat would be pulling out of Lanai sooner than later…but so the fuck what? Even once I got back to my life, moved on, and picked up where I’d left off, after having met her, I knew she would not be someone I could easily forget. “I really can’t walk with you?” “Not tonight. It’s just easier this way. I don’t want him to ruin my mood.” “Zara, does he…” The words halted as the possible reasons why she was afraid of her father hit me. “He doesn’t hurt you, does he?” “Oh, no! It’s not like that at all. It’s just the opposite. He’s super protective, for very specific reasons. Honestly, Lance, he’d never do anything to hurt us. It’s complicated.” “Okay, fine,” I finally said. “I don’t want to cause you any problems, Zara. But I also am not going to go away. I want to spend time with you while I’m here…any way I can.” “I’d also like to spend time with you.” Spike yipped and she laughed. “I guess we both would. And please understand that this has

nothing to do with you. Annia’s leaving has been hard on my parents, and being the younger one, they are clinging to me more than ever. I’ve been slowly building my independence, but I’m not quite there yet financially. Every day I do get closer, though.” In my world, all this could be resolved without a second thought. A simple signature on a check could literally dissolve her issues. How much had I taken my success for granted? Here was this stunning creature who was probably stuck in a life with little hope for a better one in her near future—and I had pushed away a privileged life because it was suffocating me. “I understand,” I said simply…because I did. I might not have been able to relate, but I understood completely. Reaching past her, I snapped off a wild hibiscus and tucked it over her right ear. I then held her face and leaned closer, placing one last soft kiss on her lips. She smiled through it, and damn if that didn’t once again instigate thoughts of throwing her over my shoulder to keep her for myself. “Thank you,” she said when I straightened. With the smile still firmly in place, she lifted Spike and sauntered toward the luau.

Her leaving me alone for a few minutes gave me an opportunity to adjust myself. If I were closer to my bungalow I’d consider jacking off. But I was too far away, and the chances of someone seeing me here were too great. I sat on the beach, glancing her way as she reached the party. Had I known how young she was, would I have kissed her at all? “Pfft,” I said out loud. Who was I kidding? Of course I would have. A few minutes turned into fifteen, mainly because it took that long to settle my cock. The memories of how her lips felt on mine, the way her body pressed against me, and the way her hair felt in between my fingers were intoxicating to my libido. The desire to want more of her was seriously fucking with my head. “Here goes nothing,” I said to no one. With each step closer to the luau, my apprehension increased. Had I been lucky with no one recognizing me up until now? With nightfall coming any minute, I couldn’t very well get away with sunglasses. I released a heavy sigh as I got closer to the entire town partying in the name of King Kamehameha. Why am I subjecting myself to this again? Zara.

In just a short amount of time she was already leading me around as easily as she led Spike on his leash. The difference: his leash was fastened around his neck, while mine hung from between my legs. The festivities spread in all directions with people of all ages celebrating. Men wearing short sarongs slowly spun spindles holding half a dozen whole pigs over a huge fire pit. The heavenly aroma of roasted pork hung heavily in the air, causing my stomach to immediately rumble from hunger. Long tables holding platters and platters of traditional Hawaiian food ran perpendicular to the surf. The Lanai City Lovers held court on a makeshift stage, playing their music while four hula dancers entertained the crowd. “Mr. Lance!” My name echoed loudly in spite of the combined volume of music, children’s laughter, and crashing waves. I turned to see Palu waddling my way, smiling widely. “Hey, Palu. How are you?” “I didn’t get to see you at the parade, Mr. Lance. As mayor of Lanai City, I welcome you to the King Kamehameha luau.” “Thank you.” I scanned the crowd looking for Zara. “This is quite a turnout, must have

cost the town a lot of money.” “Everything is donated, from the food to the entertainment. This one day a year we all pull together to make it a very special celebration.” “If you are collecting donations, I’d be happy to contribute.” “Oh, thank you so much, Mr. Lance. We would gladly add it to our next year’s fund.” “Is Kaholo here?” “He is here somewhere. Knowing Kaholo, he’s manning the pits because he thinks no one can roast a pig like he can.” “It smells amazing, so I’d say he was right to brag.” A dog’s barking drew my attention to a couple standing by the refreshments table. Over Palu’s head I could see a beautiful woman standing beside a tall black man holding a yipping white puff of fur. The man wasn’t familiar, but that was most definitely Spike. My buddy causing yet another commotion forced the man to look at what he was all riled up about. Our eyes locked as he said something to Spike to calm him down. Palu followed my gaze, his smile returning full force. “Would that happen to be Mr. and Mrs.

Jobert?” I asked with my eyes scanning the crowd, once again looking for Zara. “Yes, it is. Do you know them?” “No. I met their dog and their daughter.” “Ah, the beautiful Miss Zara. She has been a godsend to me.” The wistful tone of his voice forced my gaze back to his face. “A godsend?” I remembered he’d used that term to describe his new assistant. “Yes, at the town hall. She started working for me a few months ago, and has organized my mess superbly.” So, Zara was the godsend he’d referred to. The day I’d arrived, she hadn’t been in that small archaic building because I most definitely would have remembered her. I continued to watch the couple when Palu asked, “Would you like an introduction, Mr. Lance?” I had no idea where Zara was, and although part of me wondered if she would have done the honors, an introduction from the mayor could serve me well. “Yes, I would,” I said, deciding to take the pressure off Zara. “Come.” Palu and I walked over, and the couple turned when we reached them.

“Andres, Talia, this is Mr. Lance White. He is visiting with us.” Palu turned his chubby hand in my direction and added, “Mr. Lance, this is Andres and Talia Jobert…and you know Marshmallow.” Spike went ballistic trying to get closer to me. “Hello, Mr. and Mrs. Jobert. It’s a pleasure to meet you.” I smiled at them and added, louder, “I already met this little guy.” Stepping closer, I then asked, “May I?” Mr. Jobert nodded curtly. “Of course.” I took hold of Spike to allow him to properly greet me. True to form, he couldn’t contain himself at seeing me again. The Joberts watched in awe as their dog molested me with his wiggling body and quick, stealthy kisses. Mr. Jobert eyed me up as I exchanged idle chitchat with his wife. The lines around his eyes and the gray hair peppering his cropped black curls made Zara’s father look older than his wife by at least ten years. Zara shared the same honey eye color as her dad, but otherwise her skin tone, facial features, and hair were cloned from her mom. Spike spent the entire time in my arms, complaining when Zara’s mom tried to remove him. “He’s very fond of you,” she said with a

smile so similar to Zara’s it freaked me out. She was as stunning as her daughter, and couldn’t have been much older than forty… which put her depressingly almost as close to my age as Zara was. “How do you know each other?” “We bonded when he made his way over to my bungalow a few days ago.” “Oh, yes. Zara mentioned he ended up in Hulopoe. Is that where you are?” “Yes. Hulopoe Haven, actually. I’m renting a bungalow from Palu.” “When did you arrive to Lanai?” Mr. Jobert asked in a South African accent that was much thicker than his wife’s or daughter’s. His baritone voice and facial expression held little levity. “I arrived about a week ago.” “Where are you from?” I met his inquisitive gaze and responded. “New Jersey,” I lied easily. Well, kind of. Jersey was where I was originally from…via California. He measured me up from head to toe and back up again. “What brings you to Lanai?” In the way he asked, it was obvious he was very skeptical of strangers.

“A much-needed vacation.” “What do you do?” he countered. “Accounting.” “You don’t look like an accountant.” “Andres!” He met his wife’s embarrassed scowl. “Don’t be so rude.” She turned her gaze back to mine. “Please excuse him.” I laughed easily. “I actually take that as a compliment. Thank you.” She met my smile and nodded before her eyes landed behind me. I turned to see Zara hovering with a blank look on her face. Waiting for her lead, I watched as she plastered on a fake smile that didn’t show the sparkle in her eyes or the dimples on her cheeks. “Zara, darling. Is Mr. White the gentleman you met when looking for Marshmallow?” Zara nodded, cutting her eyes to mine before moving to stand beside her mother. “Marshmallow actually recognized him.” She motioned toward Spike, who was now chilling comfortably in my arms. “It’s nice to see you again.” Zara nodded with a stiff smile. “I need something cold to drink. I’ll be back.” Her parents and Palu thought nothing of her quick getaway as they jumped into a conversation about how

attendance was less than in previous years. I barely listened as my eyes tracked her while she kept her distance. The woman I had intimately spent time with just a stretch up the beach was not the same woman who milled around the festivities. Each time she looked over, she caught me watching her. The look on her face was apologetic, but her actions betrayed the real reason she avoided me. The situation with her father must have had more to it than simple overprotectiveness. I could tell after meeting him that he was most definitely suspicious of the stranger who’d landed in his town. An hour later, after I had mingled, met some of the good people of Lanai City, and had a lengthy conversation with Kaholo about the art of fire roasting, I slipped away from the luau, deciding I’d wait for Zara to make the next move.

Chapter 8 My eyes cut between the notebook that sat beside me on my bed to the laptop on my lap and back again. Since arriving on Lanai, I hadn’t written one word like I had planned. Yes, I’d been distracted the past few days, but regardless I just wasn’t feeling it. I wasn’t a writer, so of course it would be difficult to jump into becoming an author without some bumps in the road. I couldn’t blame how much Zara had been on my mind because it wasn’t like I had produced any words the first few days before meeting her. The pressure of finding that first perfect sentence, even that first perfect word, clogged any other thoughts from getting through like a bottleneck on a sixlane highway. I had to remember my goal for this story was to help other families with the struggles that came from their child or sibling being classified at such an early age by the educational system. It affected the whole family. It affected the child. We’d never know if Logan’s experience had changed his development. We’d never know if every time a

teacher singled him out or a classmate called him “retarded” it had slowly killed his spirit, little by little. By the time my parents moved him to a special education school, we’d never know if the damage to his confidence could have been avoided if it had just been addressed sooner. My parents couldn’t be blamed. I couldn’t begin to fathom what they went through every time they looked at me versus Logan. How different would he have been if that cord hadn’t wrapped around his neck while I was arriving into the world? What were they feeling with every accolade I was given versus every criticism he received? Every time I’d won another trophy for a sport that came so easily, I’d never understood how badly they hurt for Logan, who didn’t have the same opportunity. How could I convey all that emotion on a piece of paper? The actor in me argued it wasn’t possible. The looks on their faces, the way my own heart squeezed in my chest as I consoled him on the playground, needed to be shown. Maybe a novel wasn’t the way to go. I’d read and memorized enough scripts to understand how they flowed. Maybe a screenplay would make more sense.

Instantly, the revelation uncorked the bottleneck in my mind and the opening scene sprang into my thoughts and flowed onto the blank screen of my laptop. The scraping of paws against the steel mesh of my screen door brought me out of the scene I vividly pictured in my mind. There was Spike looking like a little Hawaiian jumping bean… complete with black bow tie adorned with pineapples. “Hey, dude.” I opened the screen and scooped him up. “What are you doing here?” He explained in his language, and I stared at him, assuming what he said was that he missed me. I walked out onto my porch, looking first up and then down the beach. Zara came jogging over, leash in hand, shaking her head with annoyance written all over her face. “You busted out again, huh?” I asked him before she reached us. “Yip.” My gaze bounced between her stunning face and her gorgeous legs as they swallowed up the distance. “Missed me?” She smirked while rolling her eyes. “This is

becoming a problem. I literally removed his leash for one minute, thinking he wanted to take a swim, only to watch him take off like a rocket.” “I don’t see the problem. You’re here, he’s here, and I’m here. Sounds like a party.” A smile tugged on the corners of her lips. “I think you drugged him. He never behaved this way until you showed up.” I laughed at her theory. “He’s the one who showed up here. I think he’s rebelling over something. His prissy name, perhaps?” I lifted Spike until we were nose to nose. “Or, he’s a romantic and is trying to make a love connection, right, dude?” “Yip. Yip.” “See?” I decided to have a little fun with her and carried him into the bungalow. “Hallow? Where are you going with my dog?” Ignoring her, I filled a bowl of water for him and retrieved a package of peanut butter crackers. “Our dog. Possession is nine-tenths of the law.” She stood at the door, refusing to come in. “If you’re going to stay out there it’ll be hard to get him. We can always draft up a visitation schedule for you.”

“You aren’t taking Marshmallow.” “Exactly. I’m adopting Spike.” “You can’t do that.” “Sure I can. Haven’t you heard of emancipation?” Through the fine mesh I watched, amused, as she placed her hands on her hips and scoffed, “He needs to be sixteen for that—and human. Nice try.” I pursed my lips, contemplating her words. “You’re right. So, then we’ll just go for joint custody until he can decide for himself in a court of law.” After he drank the water, I sat on the couch to feed him his snack. “You may as well come in and have a seat. It doesn’t look like he’s ready to leave yet.” “How would you know? You’re holding him hostage in your arms.” “Another good point.” I placed him down and we watched as he dashed around my living room, disappearing into the bedroom before barreling back out, jumping onto the couch, and back into my arms. “Yep, looks like he’s staying. Are you coming in?” At her hesitation, I added, “I won’t bite. I promise. I have enough crackers for you, too.” Spike was completely oblivious to his

owner’s frustrations as he munched enthusiastically. The guy was as happy as a pig in shit being with me, and if I could’ve cracked open a beer for the both of us to toast him with a thank-you, I would have. Her eyes drilled through mine as she huffed sarcastically. Yet in spite of her impatience, she walked through the door and sat her fine ass down at the table and chairs across from me. A slow smile spread over my lips assuming victory. “I’m not staying long,” she explained. “So you can just stop smiling.” “We’ll see.” Her eyes scanned the bungalow, avoiding mine in the most obvious way. It was clear she was uncomfortable being there, which made me want to tease her even more. “Nice luau.” “Yes.” “Your parents are nice.” “They are.” She nodded but still wouldn’t look at me. I could only assume she didn’t trust herself once she did. Who could blame her? I was irresistible, as proven by a small white Maltese. “So you don’t want them to know I’m your

boyfriend yet?” Finally, her gaze landed on me. Before she could argue, I added, “That’s cool. We can announce we’re dating in a few days when Spike and I come visit you.” And that finally got me the stunning dimpled smile I craved. I returned a smile of my own, not bothering to hide my ogling every inch of her beautiful body. My eyes drifted down the smooth tanned skin of her neck before it disappeared beneath the ocean-blue color of her top and then landed on those gorgeous fucking legs as she swung one impatiently. Today she wore a pale-pink polish on her toes, and I wondered if she’d painted them for me. Spike licked the last crumb from my fingers and climbed off my lap. “It’s about time, Marshmallow. We have to go.” His response? He repeatedly circled one of the couch cushions, shimmied up into the corner, put his face on his paws, and fell asleep. This dog was hilarious. I was convinced he was part human, and knew the art of avoiding cock-blocking a buddy. “Seriously?” she asked him. He seemed dead serious, especially when a low snore announced that he was. “Would you like something to drink?”

“No, thank you.” “Eat? I do have other food besides peanut butter crackers. Fruit? Cheese? My lips?” She thinned her lips in an attempt to hide her smile. “Is that a no?” “That is a no.” Abandoning the food and drink, I walked to the table and sat across from her. “Can I make a confession?” “Besides that you’re trying to use my dog to get to me?” “Okay, so you’re on to me. But in my defense, just like you he really likes me.” “Who said I like you?” “It’s a hunch. In fact, I’ll go as far as saying I’m sure you’ve been thinking about me since the day we met.” She had ample opportunity to deny my claim, but she didn’t. No feisty retort, no denial came. The more she stared at me, the more I realized I’d hit the nail right on the head. With our eyes connected I purposely waited a very long minute before continuing. “Am I right?” “Maybe.” “I’ll take maybe.” Upon her admission, I watched her body language change. She unfolded her arms and pressed her palms to

the tabletop. Her shoulders relaxed, and her eyes went from determined to shy. “So, are you ready to hear my confession now?” “I’m not sure,” she said truthfully before amending to a firm “Yes.” “Well, just like you,” I stressed for the second time, “I definitely can’t stop thinking about you, either. But I’m so torn. There’s eight years between us.” “That doesn’t matter. My parents are ten years apart,” she was quick to respond. Internally, I was thrilled to hear her dismiss my concern. “Okay, so you like me and I like you. What should we do about it? Because to be honest, watching you from a distance last night, pretending I didn’t know you, trying to forget how soft those lips are, how you smell like passion fruit, and how your skin is so warm to the touch was really, really hard. I’m not that good of an actor.” That wasn’t far from the truth. Normally, I could hide my thoughts and emotions without issue, yet since meeting her I’d felt like I forgot how to master my art. “Is that why you left without saying goodbye?” “You noticed?” She shrugged, but said

nothing else. “I guess I didn’t want to cause problems for you.” “I’m sorry I ignored you. I wasn’t ready for my father to know yet. I did come clean to my sister, though.” “You did?” I asked incredulously. “Yeah. She’s my best friend.” “Did you tell anyone else? Girlfriends?” I teased. “I’m closest to my sister. My friends from school and I don’t have that kind of relationship. I’m an extremely private person and never really allowed anyone in.” My gut instantly twisted at her comment. Extremely private, opposite what my life was in every way. How was I to tell her I couldn’t get a cup of coffee in LA without a string of photographers following me down the street? Yet, selfishly, I couldn’t walk away, because the more I got to know her the more I wanted to. This entire situation was a fucked-up double-edged sword. I schooled my features, hiding my unease as best I could. “But I tell Annia everything,” Zara continued, oblivious to my internal angst. “Even how you’re trying to steal my dog.”

“The blame lies with him. He found me.” I swung the conversation back to that little tidbit she’d slipped into our conversation. “What did your sister say?” “Well, because of my big mouth she now wants to meet you. But I said no.” “No? Why, no?” “What would be the point?” She shrugged matter-of-factly. What could I say to that? She was right. What was the point? I was wrong in assuming she was naïve. With that simple statement, she had me wondering which of the two of us would end up hurt when it came time for me to leave. My money was on me. Okay, so…I was screwed. Sitting there while staring at her made me feel like I was the starstruck fan. Stuck in a beauty-induced coma with a mind running blank while desperately trying to think of something to say was not what I was used to. I suddenly felt bad for all those poor people desperately wanting to meet me, whom I didn’t acknowledge with even a smile or a wave. Because if the tables were turned and she was the famous one, now, after having met her, I’d have been crushed if she were to pass me over without a backward glance.

Chapter 9

Zara Besides his stunning looks, his amazing body, and a set of crystal-blue eyes that could cause me to lose all train of thought, I truly liked Lance. That was rare for me, to actually like someone. My mother often teased that if a man could finally get past the shield and armor I wore around my heart, I’d probably marry him. Of course, a lot of my issues stemmed from my father and how insanely overprotective he’d become after my sister’s murder. But my mother argued with him that even as a young child in South Africa, I had kept to myself. Besides being very shy, I was also very guarded. I had probably inherited that trait from my father; my mother was always much more trusting than he. But with Lance, things were different. I wasn’t looking for faults or signs to push him away, just the opposite. The more I got to know Lance, the more I wanted to be with him. It was obvious Lance wanted to know all about me, but I was even more curious about

him. “What do your friends think of you picking up and vanishing to Hawaii?” “I really don’t have many close friends. It’s funny how people change once you become successful.” He looked away and shrugged, almost embarrassed by his admission. “I don’t know about the successful part, but I do know I usually don’t mix with people in general. I’m a loner.” A sad smile spread over his lips. It looked like he wanted to say something, but instead he nodded. “I get that. I guess I am as well, in many ways. We can be loners together.” “Sounds like a plan. What do you like to read, and what kind of music do you like?” “James Patterson, and my favorite band is Coldplay. You?” “Stephen King and Justin Timberlake.” “Justin Timberlake? The Mouseketeer?” He was unable to hide his astonishment. “He does it for you, huh? Those round black ears and dorky smile?” “That was when he was a kid,” I defended him. “He’s very sexy.” “Mouseketeers aren’t sexy. Once a Mouseketeer, always a Mouseketeer.” He

shook his head, pretending to be disgusted, but the smile on his sexy lips contradicted his expression. “What’s your favorite food?” “Well, Hawaiian pizza of course.” “Pineapple doesn’t belong on pizza.” “You’re wrong. What’s your favorite food?” “S’mores.” I laughed at his answer. “Are you five? What adult loves s’mores?” “Are you kidding? What’s better than taking a marshmallow, roasting it until it’s burnt—” “Yip. Yip!” “Not you, dude.” He dismissed Marshmallow’s complaint with a wave of his hand. “Then smashing it between crunchy graham crackers oozing with melted chocolate. I even add a thin layer of peanut butter. It’s the best combination. I’ll have Kaholo pick up the ingredients next time he goes to the main island. Trust me, one taste of my s’mores and you’ll become addicted.” His words innocently described his favorite treat, but the way his eyes drilled seductively into mine said so much more. The double entendre caused me to blush. I cleared my throat and asked in a raspy voice, “Do you soff?”

“What’s soff?” “You know.” I raised my arms out to the sides and swayed my upper body. “Soff.” He blatantly laughed at me, causing me to swat at him. “You’re mean.” “I’m sorry I couldn’t resist. No, I don’t soff,” he said, mimicking my accent. “Don’t they have waves in New Jersey?” It was my turn to tease him. “Of course they do, silly. It just wasn’t something I was interested in, and anyway I never had time. Maybe you can teach me?” “I can. This beach isn’t the place to learn, though.” I shifted my gaze to the view of the ocean through his front door before coming back to his face. Seeing ice-blue eyes staring intently into mine, even though two seconds earlier he was doing just that, once again caused the familiar pulsing to travel within me. I could literally stare into his eyes all day… while kissing him as I gripped his silky hair. “It’s too rough,” I continued once I remembered what I’d been about to say. “The waves are too ambitious for a novice. We’d have to go east to Lopa.” “Sounds like a date. Just say when.” He took one of my hands in between his own and I sucked in a breath. “What?”

“How do you do that, Lance?” “Do what?” “Get my stomach to flip whenever you touch me.” I slapped my hand over my gaping mouth. “Shit, I can’t believe I just said that.” At my admission, his thumbs stopped tracing lazy patterns on my open palm, and my eyes focused on the lack of motion. “Oh, does it now?” he asked smugly. “You do know what that means, right?” I shook my head as if trying to clear my thoughts…as if trying to wake from a trance. The way I zoned out whenever he stared into my eyes was becoming a problem. “You can simply forget I blurted that out,” I finally said, waving my other hand in an attempt to dismiss my last comment. “No can do. This means something.” “It probably means I’m so repulsed by you that I’m about to throw up,” I quipped with a contradicting smile. “Nice try. It means you love me.” “Love you?” That caused me to pull my hand away in disbelief. “You’re insane. It does not!” Again, he laughed, reaching and taking my hand back into his grasp. “Yes, it does. It means you are head over heels in love with

me.” He raised it slowly and placed a kiss in the center of my palm. With his lips lingering on my skin, and his gaze fixed on my face, my heart began pounding in my chest. “I did it again, right? Caused your stomach to flip? I bet I could do even better.” His lips traveled up my arm until he stopped at the crease of my elbow and sucked softly. Oh. My. God. “You don’t play fair, Lance.” I slid my arm out of his hold. My body was betraying me, and I couldn’t trust that my mind would keep me from jolting out of my chair to attack him. “I better go.” Spike lifted his head and barked. “Spike isn’t ready to go. You should make him happy.” I rolled my eyes and said, “Marshmallow.” “I can’t call him that. I’m sorry. I’ll do whatever else you want. I’ll even eat Hawaiian pizza, but please don’t ask me to call him Marshmallow.” He dazzled me with a stunning smile, which I returned. “I had fun, but I do have to go. I promised my mama I’d go to town with her. She’ll wonder what’s taking me so long.” “Where do you live? I can drive you back. Save some time.”

I’d love nothing more than to spend more time with you, I agreed in my mind. “I’m near the ferry in Manele. It’s only about a twenty-minute walk, but you can’t get there by walking the beach.” “I’ll drive you.” “No, I’ll walk.” Undeterred, he said, “Then I’ll walk with you. I wasn’t kidding when I said I like spending time with you, Zara.” I smiled warmly. “Me, too. But…” “No buts. Just say, ‘I like spending time with you, too, Lonce,’ ” he said, pronouncing his name the way I did. “I like spending time with you, too, Lonce.” “Now you’re learning.” “But…” Before he could argue I quickly added, “I’d really rather you not walk me home today. Okay?” He nodded and reluctantly agreed. “Okay.” “Thank you.” He stood and tugged my hand until I was out of my chair and standing before him. “Then you’ll just have to agree to kiss me, to make up for breaking my heart.” “Why do I feel like I don’t have a choice?” “You do. You always have a choice. Just say

no.” In a shameless attempt to convince me, he wrapped his arms around my waist, placing his hands right above the curve of my ass. He then lowered his lips to the skin below my ear, kissing me sweetly just once. The tiny sigh I released didn’t go unnoticed. I felt a smile spread over his lips before he resumed nibbling on my neck. My body instantly relaxed in his arms. When he straightened, he glanced at Spike, who watched us from the couch. Turning back to me, he gauged my face while waiting. “So? Yes or no? May I kiss you?” My response surprised us both. I dug my fingers into his hair, raised my head, and kissed him first. The firm press of his lips against mine sent an immediate electrical charge through my entire body, and our kiss took on a life of its own. “Bye, Lance,” I whispered against his lips before I finally pulled away. Not giving him a chance to argue, I grabbed the leash on the table and scooped up Marshmallow, glancing his way one last time as I walked out the door. The look in his eyes made it nearly impossible to leave…but I did.

Landon It’d been three days since I’d heard from or seen Zara. I swore I often heard the yipping of a dog that wasn’t there. I smelled passion fruit when I strolled along the beach. I even thought I saw her surfing on a long board while wearing a skimpy white bikini, when in fact it was a tall dude in a wet suit. I was seriously losing my mind. For whatever reason, Zara felt she needed to stay away from me. And although frustrating, it was completely understandable…and incredibly unfair. The situation became complicated before it could even become a situation. My intention going into this getaway had been simply to escape my reality, find some peace, and honor my brother’s memory through my writing. Yet I was accomplishing none of the above, and instead replacing my original to-do list from before arriving on Lanai with an entirely new one. What kind of man was I to want to spend time with her, get to know her, devour her, knowing I’d then have to leave her? Between the two of us, she was most

definitely the smarter one. Since arriving on this tiny island in the middle of nowhere two weeks ago, my geographical location had little to do with the overwhelming loneliness I was feeling. Of course one could argue, what did I expect, taking off all by myself as I had? Needing someone to connect to, I walked to the northwest corner of Hulopoe Haven as Palu had instructed and dialed my mother’s number for the first time since landing in Lanai. The moment she answered the call, she blurted out, “Landon!” A crackly tirade of endearments mixed with scolding flew over the phone. The call was on a five-second delay, and it took me saying, “Mom…Mom…Mom” a few times before she stopped speaking. “Landon,” my mother repeated, on an audible exhale of breath. “Are you there? Please be there. Oh, dear, I hope I didn’t lose him.” “Mom!” Pause. “Yes, I’m here.” “Mom. You need to wait for me to respond before you start speaking again.” Only two minutes in and the conversation was torture, between the bad connection and my mom’s

emotional state of mind. “The call is on a delay.” “Okay.” Long pause. “Sweetheart.” Long pause. “I’ve been dying to hear from you.” Long pause. My heart instantly squeezed from guilt. I’d been adamant in asking my parents to not contact me, assuring them I’d be fine and would check in when I could. It was only then, hearing the longing in her voice, that it hit me how insensitive my request was. I was now her only son, and I had cut her off because of my own self-preservation. “Hi, Mom. I know I should’ve called sooner, but I am fine.” “I know you are. It doesn’t make it any less torturous for me.” “I know. I’m sorry. How’s Dad?” “He’s great. He’ll want to talk to you also, but me first. Is it heavenly? Are you relaxing? Tell me everything.” Painstakingly slowly, I filled my mom in on the details of my current residence without revealing my exact location. It had nothing to do with not trusting her, and everything to do with not wanting to put her in a position to lie

for me. The longer I stayed away, the more I knew Roger or even others in the business would eventually try to get to me through my parents. Just as I had told my agent, if they truly had no idea where I was, then they weren’t being dishonest. Silence stretched, and I waited for her to catch up. “What have you been doing with yourself, Landon? I can’t imagine you sitting around doing nothing.” “I’ve been reading, writing some, taking in the sights.” Sniffing after a South African beauty like a bloodhound, I added in my mind. “Has Roger bothered you?” “No. It might have to do with the scolding he received, though.” I laughed at my mother’s words. I could just imagine her reprimanding him over the phone while wagging a finger in the air that he couldn’t see. “Thanks for indulging me in this insane situation.” “You’re my son. If you claimed you needed to go to the moon to find peace, I’d support you. I wouldn’t like it, but I’d support you.” “I know. I appreciate it.” A long pause stretched between us. I imagined her sitting at the kitchen table while

wiping away silent tears, trying hard to not let me hear any sadness during our conversation. I decided to tell her about Spike, giving her the rundown on how we’d met, how I had renamed him out of pity, and even how we were soulmates. I left out details of his owner, except for saying it was a local woman who didn’t understand the torment she’d inflicted on him by naming him Marshmallow. I shared how he kept reappearing at my door, only for him to be taken home to repeat his attempts at running away. She laughed at hearing about his love of peanut butter crackers. “You really are soulmates. I’m glad you found each other.” “Me, too. I love that little guy. I may have to get one of my own when I get back and name him Spike out of principle.” The next ten minutes were spent chatting with my father. He filled me in on his golf game and my mother’s newest obsession, shopping garage sales. “She finds all this crap, and then donates it to a shelter.” “It makes her feel good, let her be.” “Of course I’ll let her be, do you know your mother at all? Like I have a choice.” His grumbling didn’t fool me in the least. Mom amused him in the best of ways. Their

relationship had survived the struggles of having a special child, and then the horrors of losing that child. Through it all, they had come out stronger than ever in the end. “Any closer to convincing her to move to LA?” His weighted sigh drifted over the phone. “Again, do you know your mother at all?” “Well, keep trying. I love you, guys. I’ll call again soon.” “Okay, son. We love you, too. Please be safe.” He passed the phone back to my mother, and she repeated my father’s words. The call helped me feel a bit better, but it also sparked something else…a need. For adult conversation, company, affection? I wasn’t sure what exactly made me grab my keys and head into town to find her.

Chapter 10

Landon The little bell above the door announced my arrival. In spite of the way the small window air conditioner hummed, working its ass off attempting to cool down the room, it was barely cooler than the hot Hawaiian air outside. The outdated boom box played yet another Don Ho song, competing noisily with the air conditioner. I came under false pretenses, planning to hand over the donation I had promised Palu at the luau. The real reason for my impromptu visit: I knew Zara worked there…but she didn’t know I knew she did. “I’ll be right out,” a South African accent called from another room. I remained silent, waiting at the long Formica counter as my heart pounded from anticipation. Don Ho’s static-laden voice changed over to Elvis’s just as she walked out. In ten seconds flat, I noticed that her yellow sundress was the same color as the flecks in her eyes. I noticed how it fell right above her knees to reveal her long, gorgeous legs. And I noticed that her hair was piled on her head in a messy bun,

revealing her graceful neck. And then she noticed me, and her wide smile instantly halted along with her steps. “What are you doing here?” The hopeful expression on her face contradicted her accusatory tone. “It’s nice to see you, too,” I teased. “I’m just surprised you’re here.” My eyes focused on her teeth as they tugged the corner of her bottom lip. Waiting for my gaze to meet hers, she then said, “So, hi,” while offering a small wave. The apples of her cheeks reddened just enough to penetrate her goldentanned skin…just enough to reveal her embarrassment. “I’m sorry for being rude.” “You’re forgiven. You look very pretty.” She gave me a half smile before saying, “Thank you.” The phone behind her rang and she lifted a finger as she answered it. The conversation lasted less than a minute before she hung up and came back to lean on her side of the counter. Subconsciously, I leaned in as well, willing the Formica to split down the center like the Red fucking Sea. “Sorry, I’m the only one here. How can I help you?” “Actually, I need to speak to Palu. When will he be back?” I asked.

“He had to pick something up in town. Is there something I can do for you?” Yes…but it involves getting naked. Ignoring the devil that sat on my left shoulder, I shook my head. “It’s not important. I’m sure you’re busy. I can come back another time.” Just as I pivoted and before I could take a step she said, “Wait!” Not bothering to school my elation, I turned to reveal that I was grinning like a fool. She tried to fight her smile but failed miserably. “You can’t fool me.” I folded my arms in a challenge, and called her out. “You’re really happy to see me.” “Don’t be ridiculous. I’m just doing my job,” she said, waving a hand in dismissal. “Whatever. You can act all cool and aloof, but I know better.” Her silence proved my point, as we stood in a smiling standoff. “You’re so beautiful.” “Stop.” “What am I doing?” “Flirting.” “I’m not flirting…yet.” I leaned on my elbows on the counter, bringing me close enough to reach her hand. “Do you know the

color of your dress brings out the flecks in your eyes?” I threw her my most dazzling smile and winked. “Now I’m flirting.” “Yes, I see that.” My thumbs traced patterns on her palm. “Can I have a kiss?” “Someone could come in.” She slipped her hand from mine, making me regret that I asked. “You’re going to get me into trouble. I’ll tell Palu you came by.” “Zara.” “Yes?” “I knew you worked here, which is the real reason I’m here. So, there’s that.” “You did?” she asked eagerly. It was times like this her age came through. Those genuine moments of enthusiasm when she’d let her guard down and forget to act cool. She mimicked my stance, leaning over her side of the irritating counter. Our faces were inches apart. If I pushed forward the slightest bit, I could steal the kiss I asked for. She was right there—close enough to see those gorgeous gold specks, or to smell that delicious scent of hers, or to even hear the faint sound her tongue made when it moistened her lips. So close…inches. But because Palu could walk in at any moment, or

even someone else she knew, the space between us might as well have been a mile wide. I had her complete and undivided attention and needed to say something, anything. What I came up with was, “Why haven’t I seen you for three days?” “I don’t know. That’s why I came by to visit yesterday,” she whispered, shocking me in the process. “When?” My brain ticked through the events of my long boring day, wondering how I had missed her. “I was home all day.” “It was early, before I had to be here. You were probably sleeping, so I chickened out.” She opened a drawer and pulled out a brown paper bag. “I saw them when shopping the other day and thought of you.” With a shy smile she pushed the bag closer. I reached inside to find a package of marshmallows. I instantly laughed at the gift, and she laughed with me. “Best gift ever,” I said, my eyes holding hers as I did. “Have dinner with me?” My question caused her lips to part, but no sound escaped. “Like a date, a real one. I’ll come to your house, pick you up, and take you out.” I watched an internal battle ensue as she

stood staring at me. This was clearly a precipice in our relationship. Relationship…was that what we had between us? What I knew about her could fill a thimble. What she knew about me was significantly less. I could have argued that all that came with time. Boy met girl, boy wanted girl, boy then got to know girl. In our case, boy would leave girl. “So, dinner?” I watched the smooth skin on her neck nervously work a swallow. “What time works for you?” “Seven?” Her quick response shocked me. “Really?” A smile spread over her lips as slow as oozing caramel…and it was just as sweet. “Yes.” “Then seven it is.” Expecting an argument, I smiled and nodded my confirmation before she could change her mind. Like a teenage boy who just got the head cheerleader’s attention, I grinned before taking her hand back in mine. “I need your address.” Then she said, “No, I’ll come to your place.” I shook my head adamantly. “No way, Zara. I don’t want you walking alone at night.”

“Lance,” she said on a short sarcastic laugh. “We’re in Lanai. It’s perfectly safe. I walked every evening before I even met you. I’ll bring Marshmallow with me, as long as you don’t mind him hanging out at your place while we’re gone.” “Spike? You’re going to depend on Spike to protect you?” I released a genuine belly laugh. “Stop that. He has a wicked bite.” I wanted to debate, but worried she’d renege on dinner. Choosing to pick my battles, I nodded. “Okay. You can walk to my place, but I drive you home. And next time we go out I come to your door to pick you up. So, whatever it is you need to do to prepare for that, this is your fair warning.” “Is that a threat, Mr. White?” “It’s a promise.” I leaned over, catching her upper arms to pull her closer. “Can I kiss you?” On her nod my lips molded over hers, and I’d be damned if anyone walked in because I simply no longer cared. When I pulled away, her eyes remained closed for a few seconds before they slid open. “Tell Palu I’ll be back with my donation.” Snatching up my marshmallows, I walked toward the door when she said, “Wait. What should I wear?”

With a hand on the knob, I shook my head and said, “I don’t care if you show up naked. Just show up.” Changing my mind, I stopped and turned. “I take that back, no nakedness while walking to my place, or ever outside for that matter. Please be careful.” “You’re so cute.” Lifting the marshmallows in my hand, I said, “Thank you for these. Going home to eat them.” She gave me a drop-dead gorgeous smile and said, “I’ll see you tonight.” Correction, that smile and those words were what caused me to feel like I got the attention of the head cheerleader. And kidding aside, I might have skipped to my Jeep. — I decided to take her to Nobu at the Four Seasons. A phone call secured a table for two in one of their private rooms. I may have promised her dinner out, and that was the only reason I wasn’t making her dinner at my place, but I still needed to be cognizant of being recognized. I wasn’t too concerned. Most of the residents of Lanai lived in a fantasy world painfully stuck somewhere around 1984.

I heard them before I saw them. Spike was sure to announce their arrival as his incessant yipping floated down the beach and straight into my bungalow. I stood and walked to the screened door, waiting for them to appear. I laughed as he came barreling around the bend, his form as stealthy as a Thoroughbred…of course, one wearing a pineapple embroidered bow tie. The moment I opened the door, he sprinted up my porch and into my arms. “Seriously, dude, one of these days you’re going to go right through that door.” Ignoring my words, he whimpered and yelped as I held him close to my chest. While he molested my face with his tongue, I caught sight of Zara walking toward us. Fuck me. She wore a long white dress that hugged her curves, gold Grecian sandals, and her hair hung wavy and messy around her shoulders. I just figured out what it was about her that took my breath away. Besides her beauty, she always had that just-fucked look. Like someone had spent the last hour running their hands through her hair and kissing her full lips until they were swollen and tender. My eyes tracked her every move like a lion

stalking his dinner. “I don’t get that kind of greeting anymore. I’m beginning to get jealous.” I knew she was referring to Spike, but unable to resist, I put him down, pulled her into my arms, and gave her a movie-worthy kiss. It was the first time I took her lips without asking. The way her arms immediately circled my neck was all the permission I needed. The more her fingers flexed in my hair and her hips pushed against mine, the more I wanted to make good on my desires to take her. Every fucking time my lips touched hers it caused a reaction I’d never felt in my life. I couldn’t even argue that it was purely physical, because besides the telltale signs of my excitement behind the zipper of my slacks, also came a pounding tattoo in my heart that I couldn’t control. The ache I felt inside confused me the most. A pinch of dread that nagged deep in my gut as I stood molding her to my body while my mouth made love to hers. She stumbled when she pulled away, and if my arms hadn’t been around her waist she would have fallen off the porch. “Wow.” “Yeah, my sentiments exactly,” I whispered,

leaning my forehead against hers. As long as I was that close, I pressed my lips to hers once more and she sighed when I did. “Jesus, Zara. I can’t get enough of you. You look stunning, by the way.” “So do you. That shirt brings out the blue in your eyes.” Her words caused me to steal another kiss. She smiled against my mouth and said, “God, you smell so good.” What a fucking coincidence. Her tropical scent, a cross between coconut and passion fruit and something entirely Zara, drove me insane. My lips moved across her jaw to her ear. The shiver that caused her to tremble in my arms sent a bolt of desire right through me. Her reaction to the way my lips traveled over her skin was a fucking turn-on, and a fucking torment. With each tiny shudder or soft sigh, I couldn’t help but imagine how she’d respond to so much more than just kissing her. “We can always stay here,” I said between nibbles on her neck. “Eat peanut butter crackers while getting naked…two of my favorite things combined.” “As tempting as that sounds, I’m not sure I trust myself being alone with you right now,” she said after pulling farther away. “Well, that’s a problem. Because it may not

be tonight, but I will get you alone with me sooner than later.” When I couldn’t read the look on her face, I asked, “Does that scare you?” “Yes and no.” “Why?” “Because I never doubted my judgment before, and with you I’m doing it often.” “Do you trust me?” “Yes. That also scares me.” She shrugged but met my unwavering gaze with one of her own. “But not enough to stay away from you.” “Shit, Zara. You admitting that out loud…” I couldn’t voice what I wanted to, because that would be sure to send her running. So instead, I said, “I feel exactly the same.”

Chapter 11

Zara After ensuring Spike was comfortable and all set at Lance’s place, we headed out hand in hand for dinner. “I just don’t get it.” I said what I was thinking as he pulled the Jeep away from the bungalow. “Get what?” “Marshmallow’s behavior. At home, if I leave him alone in the house I can still hear him complaining about it a mile away. With you, he’s a different dog.” He cut his eyes toward me and smirked. “What’s not to understand? He loves me. I wasn’t kidding when I said we’d have to share custody.” “I can’t afford to fly to the mainland every time I want to see my dog.” An extended period of silence between us forced me to ask, “Are you okay?” “Yeah. I was just wondering which room in my house I would make Spike’s bedroom,” he teased. My concerned frown morphed into a wide smile. Impulsively, he lifted our entwined

hands to kiss my knuckles. And in that moment, the awkwardness between us disappeared. “So where are we going?” “Nobu. I hope you like Japanese. I guess I should have asked.” He glanced my way again, before focusing on the road. “Yes, I love it.” “Good. Where did you tell your parents you were going tonight?” “Out to dinner with a friend. Isn’t that where I’m going?” “Yep,” he said with a tight smile. “So, when do they find out the tourist they met at the luau is your said friend?” “Soon.” I squeezed his fingers, forcing his gaze back my way. “I promise.” Appeased, he dropped it. The short drive was filled with me educating him on the history of Lanai. As I pointed things out along the way, he chuckled at my enthusiasm for the place I loved. During my commentary, he pulled our entwined hands into his lap, and damn if that didn’t rile me up some. By the time we pulled up to the Four Seasons valet, I was pulsing with desire for Lance.

Lance was stunning. I was used to seeing him in casual shorts and T-shirts, and even then he could take my breath away. But the way he confidently strode through the lobby of the Four Seasons while holding my hand was the sexiest thing I’d ever seen. The hostess proved my point when she looked up and gawked. “Hello, welcome to Nobu. Do you have a reservation?” “Lance White.” Her fingers flew over the keys on her laptop. “Oh, yes, welcome to Nobu, Mr. White. Right this way.” She led us past the intimate tables of two and four, through an opaque glass door, and onto a small square balcony. One side was open with a few steps to the beach below. The other three frosted-glass walls afforded complete privacy from the rest of the patrons in the restaurant. The intimate table set for two, complete with candlelight and fresh flowers, sat centered in the space. Two upholstered rattan chairs positioned side by side faced the ocean. The crashing waves provided soothing background noise to our little private haven. “This is lovely, Lance,” I said as my eyes scanned the romance that surrounded us. He

pulled out my chair, and once I sat, he then sat beside me. With our eyes pinned in some sort of trancelike stage of yearning, he said, “You’re lovely. Thanks for indulging me tonight.” “I didn’t want you to cause a scene because of me saying no,” I quipped. The shimmer in his crystal-blue eyes flickered vividly from the candlelight, or maybe it was the setting sun. The way they drilled suggestively right through mine made it hard to look away. “Can I admit something?” I asked quietly. “You love me?” I couldn’t help but giggle. “Not quite. What I was going to say was I feel strange when I’m with you.” “Am I causing your stomach to flip again?” “No, not that.” I looked off toward the ocean and paused. “Strange in a cringe-y kind of way?” he prompted. “Or a strange, you-don’t-knowwhat-you’re-feeling kind of way?” “Yes, that, the second one, strange in a confusing way. When you look at me, my heart pounds faster.” “Zara.” He held my jaw with his thumb on my cheek and his fingers in my hair. Pulling

me closer until our faces were a whisper apart, he waited a long pause while staring into my eyes. The pounding I’d felt a few seconds ago paled in comparison to what I felt now. “When I touch you, my heart pounds faster, too.” He kissed me softly until our waitress entering the patio interrupted our moment. She busied herself filling water glasses and taking our dinner order, her eyes focused on my date the entire time. “She likes you,” I said with a raised brow. “You’re one to talk. Did you see the long line of whiplash victims you left in your wake just by walking through the lobby?” I shoved him playfully. “Stop it.” He captured my hand before pulling it back into his lap. “It’s true. I’m going to have to take up boxing to keep the vultures away. You’re too beautiful for the likes of me.” His eyes scanned over my features, as if he was trying to memorize every detail of my face. “Now I know you’re insane. I mean seriously, have you looked in a mirror? You ain’t so bad yourself, Mr. White,” I added quietly. “Imagine how gorgeous our babies will be.”

“We’re talking children already, are we?” “Sure, why not. I’d like at least four. Of course we’d have to get Spike a sibling because the kids would fight over him…but it should be a golden retriever to balance Spike’s size. We’d have to live on the beach, because I’d have to have you in a bikini more often than not. Oh, and we’d need to honeymoon in Tuscany. There’s a remarkable winery I must take you to.” “Wow, you have us all figured out. Will I be allowed to pick out my own wedding dress, or do you have one hanging in your closet waiting for me?” “You can wear just what you’re wearing now. But if not, I am a traditionalist. So no seeing the bride before the wedding.” “Good to know. I’m glad I’m learning tiny little snippets about the man I am apparently spending the rest of my life with.” I reached for my water and took a much-needed sip. I knew he was kidding, but the conversation was causing my skin to warm in all the right places. “You know me better than you think you do.” “I don’t know you at all.” Although he smiled, he wasn’t able to hide the uncertainty in his eyes.

Just as I was about to speak, the waitress appeared with our wine and the edamame appetizer he’d ordered. Once we were alone, he said, “I want you to feel comfortable with me, Zara. So ask me what you want to know.” “What do you do in New Jersey?” I asked while reaching for a peapod. Our eyes met as I dragged it through my teeth until his gaze moved down to focus on the peapod. After a long, heated pause, we both reached for our wineglasses at the same time. “I have my own business, but it’s not in New Jersey.” “Wait, I thought you were from New Jersey.” “I am, originally. I now live in California.” “What kind of business? Please don’t tell me you’re a male stripper or an escort.” I scrunched up my face in distaste. A laugh erupted at my theory. “What makes you think that?” I shrugged before biting my lip. “Really, I’m curious.” “You’re gorgeous.” I raised a palm toward his torso. “Your body is amazing. Just a hunch.” “Well, I hate to disappoint you but no, not a

stripper or a gigolo. I’m an accountant.” “Oh, thank God. Where did you go to school?” “UCLA.” “That’s really far away from New Jersey. Why UCLA?” He glanced out at the ocean briefly. “I love California. We visited when I was a teenager and I fell in love with the climate and the attitude. It felt like the Jersey shore feels at summer, but all year long. I despise winter and snow.” “Your family must miss you.” I lifted my wine and waited patiently with my gaze fixed on his face. “They do, but they visit often. I’ve been trying to convince them to move. Mom isn’t ready to leave the East Coast yet. How often do you see your sister?” “Every few weeks. I miss her. Besides, Marshmallow loves my brother-in-law.” “As much as me?” “It’s close,” I said with a sideways glance. “I call bullshit.” He shook his head adamantly. “What does he call him?” “Marshmallow,” I responded with an eye roll. “It is his name.”

“Now I know you’re lying.” “Fine…he hates him.” “Ah, I knew it.” His stunning smile stole my breath, stole my thoughts, and slowly was stealing my heart. Whatever this was between us was going way too fast, and I feared if I didn’t slow things down I’d lose my heart to this gorgeous man whom I barely knew.

Landon Another lucky edamame met her lips. She chewed thoughtfully and looked at me, but didn’t say anything. “What?” “Can I ask you something personal?” There was that pinch again, deep in my gut, over what she would ask. Sure, I wanted her to know me, but telling her who I was so soon after meeting her could easily send her running for the hills. She was private, sheltered, naïve, and most of all, trusting. Revealing my identity at this point in our relationship could single-handedly destroy that trust. It was inevitable that she’d learn the truth. Especially because the more time I spent with her the more I knew I needed to keep in touch once I left Lanai. To what capacity I had no idea. It was no longer a question of if but more so how. “Of course.” “You said the relationship between you and your brother was a long story. I couldn’t imagine not speaking to my sister every day. Do you guys not speak?” She gauged my

immediate change in demeanor. “It’s okay. You don’t have to tell me.” “He died.” Her lips formed a perfect circle as a small gasp escaped. “I didn’t mean to…I feel…” Her eyes glistened as she floundered with what to say. “It’s fine. Really. It’s just hard to talk about. He was my twin.” Without warning, she flung her arms around my shoulders. “I’m so sorry, Lance.” “Thank you. So am I.” I pulled away but refused to break our contact. Her throat worked a swallow and she met my eyes. “My oldest sister, Lilou, also died.” I couldn’t hide the shock on my face. “It’s a long, awful story, and it was a long time ago. As young as I was, I remember thinking, Could I have done something to stop it? Of course I couldn’t have, but it’s natural to feel that way.” Taking both her hands in mine, I offered a sad smile before I spoke. “I’m so sorry, Zara.” “Me, too. Tell me about your brother.” Her request might have been a way to deflect from her own sadness, or maybe she really wanted to know about this part of my life. Either way, with all I had kept from her, the sudden desire to share this became overwhelming.

My eyes focused on the waves as they lapped over the sand like gentle caresses. “Logan was special, and as his big brother I took the role of protector very seriously. Even as children, I always made sure Logan was happy. I’d give up anything for him, and in a heartbeat I’d hurt anyone who hurt him. It became more difficult to protect him when we were separated because he had to attend a special needs school. But thankfully, once he was there he was happy. He was finally able to be himself among other children who didn’t look at him in a funny way or bully him because he was different. “Once we became adults, he became more independent. My parents focused on Logan’s needs and ensured he was able to live as normal a life as possible. At the same time, they pushed me to follow my dream. Moving to California helped him become Logan, and not Lance’s mildly retarded twin.” Her face shimmered with emotion while she offered a sad smile. “Just about six months ago Logan was at his job. He worked at the school he had attended, helping with basic janitorial duties. The van that drove him and his friends to and from work every day got into a horrible accident, killing Logan and three others. All I could do

at his funeral was silently beg and plead for him to forgive me for not being there to protect him that day.” She removed one of her hands from mine and gently gripped my chin, turning my head until our eyes met. Her face scrunched in pain when she saw one single tear rolling down my face. Without speaking, she used her fingertips to catch it, and then she pulled me back into her embrace, holding me. There was nothing she could say, and the fact that she knew that made her all that more endearing. Her response was just what I needed, and I shamelessly buried my face in her hair as I publicly mourned my brother for the first time since his death. Regardless of that it was just her and me out there with no other curious eyes wondering why I was sobbing, it still felt profoundly cathartic to release those emotions I had bottled up, only allowing myself to feel them in absolute privacy. Maybe it was the way she clung to me, or her sympathy, or maybe it was just the need to finally let it all out. But there was a reason those words poured out so easily. And now that I’d spoken them, I felt a weight was lifted that had been crushing a huge part of my heart.

Chapter 12

Landon Opening up about my brother caused the electrical current between us to subdue a bit, but I couldn’t bring myself to regret any of it. Besides the undeniable attraction we held toward each other, we seemed to have stumbled upon a newfound connection…and not just a physical one. Wanting her to know every part of me both inside and out was a foreign notion. As an actor I’d mastered the art of elusiveness, and usually revealed very little of who I really was. But with Zara, it was just the opposite. I wondered if it had anything to do with being away from my friends and family, craving intimacy. Was I trying to temporarily replace existing connections? I guessed that was possible, although strangely enough I’d had plenty of opportunity to open up to people I’d met in the past, yet never felt the raw need to. On a psychological level, for the first time in my life, I felt vulnerable with Zara…but not in a frightening way. Almost therapeutically, this new level of emotional self-awareness that I never possessed before forced me to think

differently than I ever had. It was hard to explain, even to myself, and our bond really didn’t make sense. Yet I trusted it. The waitress bringing our entrees temporarily forced us apart. Once she left the balcony, I took Zara’s hand back in mine. As she sat beside me in a comfortable silence, holding my hand while sipping wine, I tried to pinpoint what it was I was feeling. That proved harder than catching a bird with a butterfly net. “I need my right hand to manipulate chopsticks,” she said, her voice laced with humor. “No, you don’t.” She watched as I lifted a piece of sushi with my fingers and placed it in my mouth. Using her left hand, she followed suit, trying to hide a grin while she chewed. In between our shared bites, Zara made small talk, filling me in on her job with Palu and how her responsibilities had doubled in the short time she’d been there. “It’s a good thing I took an accounting course in school, since Palu is absolutely ignorant in managing finances. I have to admit, it’s really boring. I don’t know how you do it for a living.”

“Where is the school here in Lanai?” I asked, changing the subject. “Is it, like, a one-room schoolhouse?” “No.” She laughed. “It has more than one room. It’s right outside the city center. The elementary school shares the property with the high school.” She smiled when I laughed in return. “But it is just one building for all grades?” “Well, our population is just over three thousand on the island. So of course our classrooms are small, but it’s not just one classroom like you’re picturing. It’s a very lovely modern building.” “How many were in your graduating class?” “Don’t laugh.” “Scout’s honor,” I said, crossing my heart with my free hand. “Fourteen.” I curled my lips over my teeth and she lifted a brow. “You promised. Why, how many were in yours?” “Over three hundred.” My promise was forgotten and I let out the laugh I’d held in when her jaw dropped comically. “That’s huge. How did you learn with that many kids in one room?” “We weren’t in the same classroom, silly. My

school had four attached buildings, was three stories high. We even had a separate sports center.” “Seriously?” she asked incredulously. “That’s amazing. I would love to attend a huge university someday. Somewhere I could be totally invisible with no one knowing me or anything about me.” “Is that something you would consider?” Selfishly taking the opportunity, I added, “I could be your personal tour guide at UCLA.” A faraway daze crossed over her features before she turned her head to stare at the ebony-tinted surf. “I would leave tomorrow. I just don’t see it ever becoming a possibility.” She turned back to meet my gaze and shrugged. “But you never know.” A spark of hope hit, surprising me as it did. Having the desire to do something was more than half the battle. I nodded with a smile, before offering her another piece of sushi. She pressed her lips together and waved her free hand. “No, I’m stuffed. You ordered a ton.” “I ate most of it. There’s only two pieces left. We’ll each take one.” Her head slowly moved from side to side as she patted her flat belly. My eyes shifted to the way the white silky fabric clung to her, every

part of her. Caressing her perfect breasts, molding against her long lean torso. Then dipping at the juncture of where her thighs met, and skimming over her two long legs. Fucking gorgeous. “No way,” she continued. “I can’t eat another bite.” While throwing her a sideways glance, I popped one piece into my mouth, chewed, and then held the second to hers. “Last bite.” “You trying to get me fat?” “Not possible. You’re incredible.” I ran the salmon roll along her bottom lip. “Yum. Your favorite ever, salmon skin roll.” She laughed out loud, making me wonder what I’d missed. “What’s so funny?” “Salmon skin roll. You know, Friends? The Unagi episode?” “I don’t think I remember that one. That show was on a long time ago. Eat.” With the sushi still in between my fingers, she gently took it in her mouth. The tip of her tongue grazing my fingertip was enough to send sparks shooting throughout my body. Confusion altered her features as she chewed slowly before swallowing. “Long time ago? It was just on a few weeks ago.”

“Sweetheart, Friends ran from 1994 to 2004.” She looked at me like I’d sprouted antlers. “Seriously?” “Wow, this place is definitely stuck in a time warp.” “Well, I wouldn’t say stuck. We progress, just much slower than the mainland does.” “I’ll say. It’s crazy not being among people who have their noses buried in their cellphones, texting instead of having good, old-fashioned conversations.” “I don’t have a cellphone.” “So asking for your number wouldn’t be an option?” “We do have a house phone. We’re not that outdated.” I almost laughed out loud. She had no clue that house phones were pretty much obsolete. “Let me guess, is it a rotary?” “Very funny.” “Is there even a cell tower on Lanai?” “Just one. Palu has a cellphone. Not the modern kind that my sister and Kai have, though. His flips open and there’s this tiny keyboard attached. It’s hilarious to watch his chubby fingers navigate those tiny keys.”

“You’re so adorable.” I leaned in and kissed her lips softly, and she smiled against my mouth. Forcing myself to pull away, I raked over her beauty hungrily. Under my penetrating gaze, she predictably shifted and blushed. “Um, have you talked to anyone at home?” “Just once. Every time I think to call the time zone screws me up. I called my parents, but the connection was terrible. I guess I’m too far away from that one cell tower.” The waitress reappeared and asked, “Can I get you coffee or dessert?” I looked to Zara and a quick “No, thank you” flew out of her mouth. “I guess we’ll take the check, then.” Once we were alone again, Zara sighed beside me contentedly. The sun had long set, and the only light came from the overhead dimmed chandelier and the shimmering candles. The serenity around us was palpable. I had never felt such an overwhelming sense of calm before. I twisted her hand and placed a soft kiss on her knuckles. “I don’t want this night to end.” I voiced my thoughts. She smiled warmly. “Neither do I. I’m having such a lovely time.”

I took a few moments to enjoy her beauty before taking the opportunity to kiss her soft, parted lips. She responded by leaning in and causing it to progress very quickly. Just as I moved my hand to cup her face, she pulled away. “So, now what, Zara?” After I asked, I realized by the look on her face she’d misinterpreted my question. I was referring to the short term. Did I take her home or back to my place? Did I kiss her at her door, or in my Jeep? Curiously wanting to hear what she thought I had meant, I watched her face while waiting for her response. She sighed before saying, “I don’t know. I like you, a lot. But…” Her pause was deliberate, leaving me hanging waiting for her next words. They never came, and instead she turned her head to stare at the ocean once again. With my eyes pinned to her profile, I saw her work a swallow, I saw her eyes focus on nothing yet see so much, and most of all I saw her stiffen just enough to tell me she was no longer relaxed sitting beside me. Like a car careening off an icy road, I could see the shift in her demeanor and watched helplessly as it plummeted off a cliff.

Taking her chin between my fingertips, I turned her head until she had nowhere else to look but deep into my eyes. The calm she’d exuded a few moments ago was absent in her eyes, replaced by vulnerability. I couldn’t fault her, because I also felt the same way deep down inside. Regardless, here I had stupidly thought we were kind of on the same page in regard to our relationship…apparently I was way off the mark. “But what?” I insisted. “This won’t work,” she blurted out. “You’re in a completely different place in your life. You’re professional, successful, and mature. I’m only just starting to figure myself out, and I still have a long way to go before I can have complete independence.” I wanted to say so much to that, but refrained, instead picking up my wine to drain the last of it. “You’re here on vacation, Lance,” she continued quietly. “Soon you’ll be going back to your life and I’ll be here living mine.” “We can still enjoy each other’s company. I like spending time with you.” “I know. I do as well. But…” The second “but” was far more disheartening than the first. “But?”

Her forehead puckered in thought. “I don’t think it’s a good idea for us to get too attached, and I fear that would be inevitable.” My heart sank, but again, how could I argue when my head felt the same way? Her argument made absolute sense, and my head was on the same page. It was my heart that wasn’t. In thirty-one years, my heart had never had an opinion. Now that it did, it was hard to ignore. — The volley between fun and teasing conversation to deep and heavy shit caused another weight to settle over us. She was very quiet during the drive back, and I was struggling to find anything appropriate to say out loud. I had plenty I wanted to say, but now wasn’t the time or place. This conversation had happened way too soon, which proved how levelheaded and logical she was. Zara wasn’t like most young twenty-somethings who dragged emotions into their decision making. I was very similar in that way, or I had been before arriving on Lanai. Emotional thinking was not in my makeup. Since Spike was still chilling at my place I

pulled up to my bungalow to retrieve him. It was barely past nine, and in my opinion way too soon to end the night, but as she stared out her window I knew she didn’t feel the same. Like a switch had been flipped, it finally occurred to me how she could perceive my intentions. From her standpoint I was a much older guy on a vacation, temporarily passing through her life, which really wasn’t that far from the truth. Cutting the engine, I turned and stared at her profile before saying, “Zara,” just as she said, “Lance.” “You first,” she added, turning to meet my gaze. “I’m sorry.” Her eyes widened in genuine surprise. “Why? I had a great time.” “I know, and I did, too. I’m sorry for coming on too strong. I don’t want to put you in an uncomfortable situation.” The lack of a response immediately confirmed my suspicions. “Truth is, I really like you. I meant it when I said I enjoy our time together. I miss you when we’re not together. But this is yours to navigate, and if you truly feel there’s no point in hanging out then I understand.” It was the best I could do under the

circumstances. I needed to back off and let her call the shots. That would be the only way to lessen my guilt over deceiving her. And when the time came to finally let her know who I was and why I was there, I hoped by then it wouldn’t matter. “I’m sorry. I’m just very confused.” “I know you are. Maybe we should stay on neutral ground?” I said, knowing fucking well that was going to be absolute torture for me. But if that helped her feel more comfortable, then so be it. Her feelings were much more important than mine. She looked away and released a heavy sigh before shifting to face me entirely. “Hey, let’s not ruin a perfect evening with all this mushy stuff. I’m off the day after tomorrow. How about we try and teach you how to soff? That’s a neutral activity, right?” I almost laughed out loud. Was she serious? Zara, wet, practically naked, rubbing up against me in the ocean as I navigated a long, hard board was a neutral activity? The visual of us surfing together became one of us making out on the warm soft sand with my hand sliding into her bikini bottom. Yet, like a masochist needing a good whipping, I nodded and said, “Sounds good to me.” Out of

necessity, I quickly opened the Jeep’s windowless door and slid out before the situation between my legs got worse for me. “Stay here. I’ll go get Spike and drive you home.” And that’s just what I did. With Spike lounging on her lap, I drove her home. Spike and I exchanged a glance… freakily the dude knew something was up. Once I pulled up to her house, she turned toward me and said, “I had a nice time tonight, Lance.” “Me, too.” I kissed her cheek good night, and she flew out of the Jeep before it could progress. She walked into her house, and through the front door I watched her greet her father. He said something, causing them to turn to look at where my Jeep still sat parked in the driveway. Zara waved with a smile, whereas her father scowled while closing the door, making me wonder what his issues were.

Chapter 13

Landon I sprang up in bed completely out of breath. The sheet, damp from my perspiration, clung to my cock as it protruded stiffly from my body. Why is my heart racing? Last I remembered I was… Oh, shit. It took all of 2.5 seconds to figure out what it was that woke me up. I hesitantly lifted the sheet to see the evidence of a wet dream spread over my bare abs in a sticky mess. Leaning over, I snatched my Rolex off the nightstand and cursed to see it was only five fucking a.m. I hadn’t had a wet dream in years. The break from my very hectic everyday life apparently not only unmasked an introspective version of myself, but an adolescent one as well. How did a thirty-one-year-old successful, well-adjusted, insanely confident man become…shit, I didn’t know what I’d become. The opposite of everything I was in LA—that was for fucking sure. Obviously, living on a secluded tropical

island would be different from my posh lifestyle in California. I guess I had thought, going in, I’d still be me, or the movie star version of me at least. Living shoeless most of the time with nothing to do but contemplate my life was completely expected. And that was the point of this hiatus, wasn’t it? To detox all of the hustle and bustle out of my system, to find myself, and, most important, relax to the point of tedium? Boredom was also something I needed to expect, even though it wasn’t something I was familiar with. Too much time to ponder, doubt, and second-guess everything I thought I knew. Work hard, be the best, grab success by the balls and drag it along with you, refusing to let it go. That’s what I had always known. Yet now, I was quickly learning there was a lot to be said for simple living, genuine connections, and being okay with giving in to emotion. I dragged my frustrated and pathetically unsatisfied ass into the bathroom to take a shower. As I washed away the bits and pieces of what I’d dreamt, new thoughts slunk into the forefront of my mind and with each snippet I became more and more aroused. Tepid water pounded over my flesh. I couldn’t shut off my Zara-induced thoughts, not that I

really wanted to, anyway. So I went with it, and being awake while controlling the second time I came that morning was a bit more satisfying, but a ton more frustrating. My goal for the day was to concentrate on Logan, but he was nowhere to be found in my thoughts. I couldn’t even beat myself up about it, because what I was currently feeling had little to do with my mourning and all to do with needing a connection. The need to connect to someone outside of my normal world suddenly overwhelmed every piece of me. The need for someone to understand me on every level consumed me. After my shower, I made a huge pot of coffee. With my first cup in hand, I walked out onto the porch to get some air. For the first time since arriving, dark low clouds stretched over the horizon with rain alternating between a fine mist and a relentless pounding. The dreary weather matched my melancholy mood, and loneliness hit me full force. I stared out at the waves crashing violently against the sand, trying to understand the overpowering surge of uncertainty that seemed to envelop me. It didn’t take long to pinpoint the source. Eventually, the reality that I’d be returning to my old life while forced to forget I had ever

met her was what stretched ominously like the gray ocean that churned before me. Should I just come clean, tell her everything, and hope she found the humor in the situation? Deep in my gut I knew that could take our already shaky relationship and bring it to a grinding halt. Selfishly, I needed her friendship to get through the rest of my time in Lanai, even if it remained platonic. The alternative was to leave now, and I wasn’t ready to go back yet. So the bottom line was either to continue as we were, under false pretenses, or risk losing her with the truth. Shit, I am damned if I do and damned if I don’t. My internal debate was rudely interrupted when Palu, sporting a bright yellow raincoat, came into my line of sight. The thing made him look like CeeLo Green wearing a peanut M&M costume. “Hello, Mr. Lance,” he said cheerfully, stepping up onto the porch. “Hey, Palu. How are you?” “I’m well. Miss Zara said you were looking for me yesterday?” The mention of Zara excited me more than it should have. “Yes, I wanted to give you the donation I promised. Come in.” He wiped his feet on the

small welcome mat before following me into the bungalow. “Would you like some coffee?” “No, thank you. I’m trying to cut down on caffeine. I’m a bit addicted to Kona coffee.” “Gotcha. Well, have a seat. I’ll be right back.” It took less than a minute before I was back in the living room with the envelope. I offered it with a smile. “Here you go. This is my contribution to help create another fantastic luau next year.” Palu’s already animated face lit up even more as he peeked inside and saw the cash. “Oh, Mr. Lance. How much are you donating?” “There’s five thousand dollars there. I hope that’s sufficient.” His eyes bulged as he swallowed. “Five thousand dollars?” “That’s correct.” I offered a one-shoulder shrug. “Tax write-off.” “We really appreciate that, Mr. Lance. Thank you so very much. Maybe you can return next year to celebrate Kamehameha Day with us. We would make you the guest of honor in the parade.” The idea of standing before a huge papier-mâché King Kamehameha forced a chuckle. “That’s quite an honor, thank you.”

“It’s the least we can do. Your tax season would be over by June, no? Why not return to Lanai to relax and vacation with us once again?” I had no idea where I would be next June, so to avoid lying to my pudgy friend I simply said, “I hope that can be arranged.” “Wonderful.” He stood and looked up at me. “Okay, I must get back. Zara is scheduled to take her lunch soon, and these short legs can only move so fast.” “You walked here? I can drive you back.” “Oh, no, Mr. Lance. I wouldn’t inconvenience you like that. Walking is the only exercise I get.” He patted his belly and shrugged. “Well, I’m all for staying fit, but it started pouring again. It’s no inconvenience at all.” His head turned to confirm the weather, and it took him all of two seconds before he nodded. “Okay. I am a little tired from the walk over. Thank you.” “My pleasure.” I grabbed my keys, slipped my feet into flip-flops, and opened the door. “Let’s go.” I was simply doing a friend a favor. It had nothing to do with running into the girl who worked for him…nothing to do with that at all.

— Of two things I was certain. First, there was only one door in and out of town hall. Second, I wasn’t moving until she came out. It was only five minutes after I dropped off Palu when the door opened and she emerged while opening an umbrella above her head. She wore a very fitted sleeveless pink blouse, khaki shorts, and flip-flops on her feet. Her steps immediately faltered when she noticed my Jeep, just as a slow smile spread over her lips. Leaning over, I rolled down my window and said, “Hi, beautiful.” “Hi. What are you doing here?” “Palu came by the bungalow, and I drove him back because of the rain. He said you were due to take lunch, so I hung around to drive you where you need to go.” “No need. I can walk. I usually go home for lunch to walk Marshmallow. I like walking in the rain.” “Absolutely not. It’s torrentially raining,” I stated the obvious. She said something quietly, but the drumming noise caused by the teeming rain as it hit the canvas cover of the Jeep made it hard to hear her.

“What?” She leaned forward, bringing her upper torso closer to the opened window. “I said that I’m okay to walk.” Okay, I understood she wanted to remain in the friend zone, but seriously? “Zara, it’s pouring out. Get in the damn car.” I barely waited five seconds before I insisted again. “Zara. Get. In.” A huge, weighted sigh preceded her grabbing the door handle and pulling it open to slide into the Jeep. “You’re so stubborn,” she said as she closed her umbrella. “You’re one to talk,” I snipped. My tone left no doubt that I was annoyed. Her giggle left no doubt she found me amusing. “What’s so funny?” “You trying to be all macho. The only thing that would’ve made it funnier was if you’d beaten your chest.” “Ouch.” I shifted into gear, cutting my eyes to the road but leaving my face turned enough for her to see my grin. “I can do that though— beat my chest—if that’s what floats your boat. I’ll go as far as wearing a loincloth, just for you of course.” When I glanced her way, she fought but failed to hide the stunning dimpled smile I fucking loved. “Ah, see? You can’t resist me. I

keep telling you that.” She shook her head, trying to be serious but failing miserably. “You’re delusional.” “No way. I’m perfectly sane.” I snuck a glance her way and added, “By the way, you look gorgeous in pink.” Her dimples winked at me. Her honeybrown eyes looked even more vibrant than usual against the dreary landscape. Her lips looked delicious. Her scent invaded the inside of the Jeep. And once again I was seriously fucked. The argument to keep seeing her in one way or another sprinted past the argument to be honest and let her go. With arms spread open wide, it ran through the finish line in a spectacularly grandiose fashion. I did my best to focus on the drenched dirt roads leading to her house. I pretended it was the conditions that caused my white-knuckled grip on the steering wheel, and not the desire that rotated within me like a fucking tornado. “Marshmallow is going to be thrilled to see you. You may have to wait in the Jeep until I get him walked, or he’ll never cooperate to do his business.” I laughed at the visual of him doing his peepee dance in the rain. “Then I can see him?”

“Do I have a choice?” she teased. “Ah, you’re learning. See, it’s very simple to agree. Although, there are times I do enjoy your feisty combativeness. Use your imagination as to when, and surprise me.” “I’ll do my best.” She rolled her eyes and pointed. “It’s the third house on the right.” “I remember.” The only other time I’d seen where she lived it had been dark out, and the struggle between my logic and my lust made me drive off without getting a good look. The houses on the street were all the same—except for their paint colors. Small and well kept, neatly lining the tree-lined road like little dollhouses. If she opened her bedroom window, she could have a conversation with her neighbor without having to shout. I turned the Jeep into her narrow pebbled driveway. The pale-gray painted shingles of her house were accented with deep maroon shutters and front door. Beside it was a small detached garage of the same color scheme. A few steps led from the concrete walkway to a tiny square concrete landing. Adorning the house on both sides were trimmed hibiscus bushes loaded with opened blooms. “Just give me five minutes to walk him…oh,

and duck down when he comes out.” She grinned through the last part before flying out of the Jeep to open her umbrella. The thing jammed as she sprinted toward her door, and I watched her toss it in frustration while fiddling with the key in the lock. By the time she entered her house, the thin cotton blouse and khaki shorts she wore were thoroughly drenched. It was less than a minute later when she emerged still wearing her soaked clothes, with a bigger umbrella in one hand and Spike in the other. I crouched lower in my seat as he relieved himself against one of the saplings that dotted their front lawn. The moment his leg lowered, I opened the door and jogged over to them, ducking under her umbrella and getting right into her personal space. Our close proximity forced Zara’s head to snap up in surprise. Standing so close, I could smell the scent of papaya that the rain released when soaking her. Our bodies touched in so many places it was hard to distinguish if I was wet because of her or because of the rain I’d just run through. Under the shadow of the umbrella I couldn’t tear my eyes away from the way the thin

cotton of her blouse molded over her breasts, the fabric so wet I could see the lace pattern of her bra. Her damp hair stuck to her cheekbones, and that audacious smile I loved but rarely saw spread over her lips. The way she smelled and the way she looked into my eyes caused the raging conflict within me to ensue once again. My mind shouted, Abort…abort! My cock shouted, Move in…move in! I leaned down, she leaned up, and then Spike’s true-to-form whimpering and wiggling snapped us both out of our trance. Zara quickly glanced around before her eyes focused on the house across the street. “My nosy neighbor is home” was all she said, but her meaning was clear. “Well, then maybe we should get out of the rain and away from nosy neighbors?” I snatched Spike up. “Hey, dude, how’ve ya been?” “He really wasn’t done, but we can forget any chances of him pooping now,” she said with a frustrated sigh. “He’ll poop for me. Won’tcha, buddy?” “Yip.” “See?” I took the umbrella, the leash, and

little plastic baggie from her hands. “Go ahead in. I’ll walk him until he goes.” And until my cock calms himself down.

Chapter 14

Landon Spike cooperated just as I knew he would. The rain still hadn’t let up, and the poor guy looked like a drowned rat as he stood staring up at me. I tossed the plastic bag into the trashcan beside her garage before lifting his trembling body. “I’ll have you know I never picked up dog poop before.” His tiny tongue poked out and licked my face in gratitude as he continued to shiver in my arms. “Yeah, yeah. You’re welcome. Let’s get you inside before you catch pneumonia.” Zara met us at the door holding two towels. Her hair now in a high, damp ponytail, her pink blouse now replaced with a dry blue Tshirt. And I couldn’t pretend I wasn’t disappointed. “You changed,” I stated the obvious with a pout. She laughed at the look on my face. “I had to. I was drenched. I don’t think Palu would want me giving a peepshow to the townsfolk. Even my bra was wet.” She handed me one of the towels. “You’re soaking wet, too.”

I tried to reply, but my brain was stuck on a braless visual. “Come in out of the rain.” She reached for Spike and held him away from her body to avoid getting wet again, immediately wrapping him up to look like a burrito. I left the umbrella on the landing outside her door and followed her in. I automatically shuffled my feet back and forth over the small area rug when she asked, “Success?” “Yep,” I said just as Spike said, “Yip.” That earned us the stunning dimpled smile. “Would you like to have lunch with us?” “I’d love to.” “I have to warn you it’s nothing fancy, just peanut butter and jelly.” “My favorite.” As Zara rubbed the dry towel over his body, Spike lay in her arms with his eyes shut in a state of total bliss. I swear I heard him moan… lucky fucker. She removed his bow tie and placed him down. His fur stood out in all directions, the rubbing from the towel causing his natural wave to become a frizzy mess. We watched, amused as he charged around the room in a frantic, excitable dash. The dude looked like someone had plugged an electrical cord up his ass. Suddenly he came to a

grinding halt and sat on my foot. “He’s happy to see you,” she said as she draped the damp towel over one of the dining room chairs. “Are you?” “I am.” She nervously twisted the tiny bow tie she still held. “Lance, I know things were left awkwardly between us after our date. I’ve been thinking about our conversation, a lot. When I said I was confused, it wasn’t necessarily in a bad way.” “I know. I meant it when I said I felt the same. There’s just something about you. Zara, I find you captivating. But besides your beauty and your exotic upbringing, it’s something else that I can’t put my finger on. You’re…” I paused until that one all-encompassing word I’d struggled to find hit me. “Magnetic. I find you magnetic.” Our eyes connected and held. I waited to see how she’d respond. What I didn’t expect was for her to say, “I’ll be right back.” She disappeared into what I assumed was the kitchen. Spike looked up at me before taking off after her. Clearly, I once again freaked her out with my honesty. I knew her well enough to know she just needed to take a few minutes to digest

what I had said. But I couldn’t regret sharing those little tidbits of information. When apart, I struggled to process what she made me feel. When near her, weirdly enough it all made sense. As I waited for her to return, I dragged the soft terry cloth over my arms and face while taking in the details of her home. The main living area was one rectangle, the front door positioned in the center with a living room on the left and a dining room on the right. The furniture in both rooms was bleached oak, the upholstery a bright and cheerful floral. A modest television sat on a small rattan table in the corner, framed photos of the family decorated the end tables, and vivid photographs of gorgeous Hawaiian sunsets decorated the walls. I heard Spike yipping along with the metallic pings of dry dog food hitting the inside of a bowl. “Calm down,” she said, forcing him to complain with another bark. I moved around the room, continuing my perusal. The simplicity of her home hit me hard. It was so normal, so much like where I had come from in Jersey before hitting fame, and so comforting. My parents no longer lived in my childhood home. Until that moment, I’d never really thought about it. Zara’s living

room reminded me of a time when Logan and I would sit on the floor rolling a ball back and forth. The game was simple, yet it made him so happy every time he caught the ball and successfully rolled it back. While staring into space, I saw her come back into the room in my periphery. I glanced her way, plastering a forced smile on my face. “I know it’s not much, but it’s home,” she said, misinterpreting my melancholy. “It reminds me of the first house my family lived in.” Her eyes widened just enough that I knew she understood what was on my mind. I stepped to the table closest to me and lifted a photo of Zara, her mother, and a woman who I assumed was her sister Annia on her wedding day. “Wow, the three of you look so much alike.” Her sister could have passed as a twin, with height being the only difference between them. In fact, Zara stood taller than both her mom and sister. In the photo, she wore a short pink cocktail dress. Her long tanned legs were hard to ignore. Replacing the frame on the table, I then picked up a small frame holding a picture of a teenage girl who resembled Zara and her sister. “Is this Lilou?” I asked, glancing over my

shoulder. Zara nodded slowly with a small smile. “She was very pretty.” “She was, and very kind.” The pain in her eyes was obvious, and I moved on, not wanting to upset her. Walking over to the wall, I admired a large framed photo of the sun sinking into the ocean. “This is stunning. Who took it?” “I did.” “Zara, this photo is spectacular.” The way she’d captured the sun just as it hit the water made me feel like I was standing right there, witnessing it myself. My eyes moving to another picture on an adjacent wall, I asked, “Did you take all of these?” “Yes. I’ve been taking pictures since I was a little girl,” she said shyly. When I turned, she nervously fiddled with the hem of her T-shirt. “What’s wrong?” “My dad forgot his lunch in the fridge, which means he’ll be coming home.” “Do you want me to leave?” “No,” she replied quickly. Her one-word response contradicted her actions. I could see the panic swelling in her eyes. “I mean, it’s not like anything is going on,” she continued. “You’re just a friend. I’m having lunch with my

friend.” “Right,” I agreed with a nod. Her obvious declaration seemed too obvious. “But if he is going to give you a hard time…” “I’m a grown woman. I can have a friend here if I want.” Her words said one thing, but her demeanor said something else. I closed the distance between us and lifted her chin until her eyes had nowhere to look but up into mine. “Zara, if me being here makes you uncomfortable, I’ll go.” “I don’t want you to go. It’s just…he can be so rigid. Those who don’t know him think he’s an absolute arse.” I laughed and she joined me. “Here I thought you were afraid of your father.” “Afraid? I’m embarrassed by him.” I had completely misinterpreted her relationship with her dad. “Does he act that way toward all your friends?” “Just the male ones.” “Wait, how many male ones?” At her smirk I quickly said, “Never mind. At least I know going in not to take it personally. Thank you for your concern, but I can handle myself.” “You say that now,” she said with a sarcastic

huff. “If you’d rather go, we can grab something in town.” We. “Thank you for saying we.” Impulsively, I pulled her into my arms. She never flinched, instead wrapping her arms around my middle to hug me back. At least I knew she wanted to be with me. She could have easily asked me to leave before he got home. I pulled back enough to look down at her face. “This is your call, Zara. I’ll stay if you want to stay here, or we can go if you prefer that. It’s entirely up to you.” Her mouth opened as she was about to reply, but when her eyes cut to the window she clamped her lips shut. “What?” “Too late. It looks like we’re staying,” she said with a frown. While still holding her, I turned to see a white compact car pulling into the driveway behind my Jeep. The rain continued to pelt, but it did little to hamper the view of the driver’s frown that comically matched Zara’s.

Zara My father’s timing sucked. Lance quickly glanced out of the window one more time before staring back into my eyes. I calmly met his gorgeous ice-blue gaze and waited, even though my heart pounded in my chest like a jackhammer. It had little to do with my father coming home, although that annoyed me to no end. My breathlessness had all to do with every nerve ending in my body sparking to life just from the way Lance looked at me. Having Lance’s strong arms wrapped around me, his intoxicating scent invading my senses, and his warm lips kissing my temple stirred desire within me as violent as the rain that continued to fall. The more time I spent with him, the more I wanted. For the first time in my life, I worried my father’s ridiculous issues regarding our privacy could push away a really good thing. “Ugh. I dread this.” I voiced my thoughts. “I’m warning you now, please don’t hold his asinine behavior against me.” Completely unfazed by my request, Lance

released me and took a step away to add distance between us. He looked down at me and gently said, “Zara.” The way he said my name with such authority caused my heart to flip. For the most part he could get it to flip no matter what he said to me. I’d become used to falling under his spell, but I’d also perfected hiding that fact. Unfortunately, it was getting harder to do. The more I got to know Lance, the more I fought to act normal in his presence. “I’d never hold anything against you,” he said, his eyes never wavering from mine. “I’ll be fine. Ten bucks says your dad and I will be best buds.” “You’re on.” I could tell by looking at Lance that he thought I was overreacting. Andres Jobert was… I guess “paranoid” would be the term I’d use to describe him. Always convinced the entire human population was out to get him. Yes, he had his reasons to be that way, but more times than not he took his behavior way too far. My mother was the only person who could put him in his place. The door creaked open ominously, like a crypt keeper was emerging from an ancient tomb. Dad’s eyes landed on Lance in an angry

glare the moment he walked into the house. “Hi, Papa. You remember Lance White?” “Of course.” Surprisingly, he extended his hand, which Lance accepted with a smile. “Sir. It’s nice to see you again.” The hospitality was short-lived. Ignoring him, my father turned to me. “I just came to get my lunch and walk Marshmallow. I wasn’t sure you’d venture home in this mess.” His baritone voice boomed louder than necessary. “Why are you home?” The unsaid accusation combined with the look on his face meant he assumed Lance and I were also up to no good. “Lance happened to be at town hall. He had business with Palu and very graciously drove me home since it was pouring out.” “Where do you work, sir?” Lance asked, appearing relaxed in spite of the torturously tense atmosphere bouncing around the room. “I’m a custodial engineer at the hospital. My wife is an administrator there.” His eyes landed on me before he added, “My stubborn daughter refuses to accept my help in securing a managerial position.” “Papa, don’t start.” That was all I needed. To work at the

hospital where my parents were practically celebrities. Palu paid me well, but my father felt it was beneath my talents. He had no idea it had to do with my independence, and it was just a stepping-stone until I moved. I was a legal adult, and my father’s overprotectiveness no longer served as a valid excuse for his paranoid behavior. We’d been in Lanai for over thirteen years already, and no one from South Africa was coming for us. My father was very overprotective by nature, but when my sister Lilou was killed, an irrational need to shelter the rest of us from harm began to dominate every aspect of his life. Everything he did, every decision he made, was to keep my mom, Annia, and me safe. The problem was, we were safe. Being in Lanai, far from the political upheaval my father had run from, enabled our family to live a nice quiet life without threat. Yet he continued to think that, at any moment, a radical from his past would show up at our door. I needed to break away from his hold, find my own self, and live my own life. It was time to leave Lanai. My sister Annia supported my plans and wanted me close to her. Being where Annia and Kai lived would be the easiest move, but not necessarily the one in

my best interest. With both their daughters on Oahu, my parents would, without a doubt, pack up and follow. I loved them dearly, but I was suffocating and needed to be on my own. After graduation I’d considered moving to the mainland to attend a large university. Unfortunately, I couldn’t afford the costs of moving, tuition, living, and even travel expenses to get me home for holidays. I needed to work, but somewhere other than Lanai. I’d recently applied for a position as a tour guide in Honolulu with the department of tourism. With luck, I could work my way up and maybe someday earn enough to go back to school. In the meantime, I’d be doing something I loved. Witnessing people falling in love with our beautiful islands and having a part in their experience would be a privilege and an honor. Hawaii was a magical place that had become part of me. The one thing I knew for sure was I couldn’t leave it permanently. Since meeting Lance, I’d tried to envision what his life was like on the mainland. A gorgeous man like him had to have quite a social life. I could tell he enjoyed nice things. I was sure wealth was on his side. Besides the expensive watch and clothing he wore, the

ability to pick up and disappear for weeks while living on a tropical island wouldn’t be easy to accomplish on a fixed budget. “What is it you do again?” my father rudely asked. For the first time, Lance looked uncomfortable. “I’m an accountant.” “Right. In New Jersey.” “No, sir. I’m originally from New Jersey. I work in California.” “And your employer is so kind as to let you have so much time off?” “I’m self-employed.” “And you can afford to leave your business for weeks?” “Yes, sir.” Silence fell between them, forcing my hand. The clock was ticking and I didn’t have much more time left to my lunch hour to waste with my father’s lunacy. “Enough with the third degree, Papa. Are you grabbing your lunch to go? If not, then we’ll get our lunch in town.” I folded my arms and quirked up a brow while Lance stared at me as if I’d lost my mind. A tic in my father’s jaw meant he was debating whether to stay or not. Knowing my

father, his mind was predicting how my mother would react to his intrusion. “I’ll eat at work.” “Good.” “I can save him a trip and drive you back to work,” Papa persisted. “That’s not necessary,” I said with a shake of my head. “Come, Lance. Let’s eat.” His eyes met mine before cutting back to where my father stood scowling.

Chapter 15

Zara I stopped after a few steps and turned back. “Well? You coming?” “Yes,” Lance croaked, cleared his throat, and followed me into the kitchen. My father grumbled and shook his head, making him look much older than he was. At only fifty-eight, he maintained his debonair handsome looks and his athletic physique well. While in South Africa, my father had had quite the reputation. From the stories my mother had shared, anyone who met him had instantly fallen in love with him…except her. My mother had caught my father’s eye at a fundraiser they had both attended. His debut into politics was well accepted among his peers, and Mother said it made his ego enormous. As a girl still in her teens, she was the first to not cave to his charms. Determined, he pursued her, courted her, and a year later they were married. Her parents weren’t happy. She was nineteen; he was twenty-nine. The man I knew was worlds away from the fun, flirting version my mom swore he used to be. In all of my years, the only time I’d seen

my father truly have a good time, laugh, and allow himself to lower his guard was during my sister’s wedding. The champagne my mother had kept pumping into him could have had something to do with it. “Have a seat,” I said, waving to one of the kitchen chairs around the table. Lance quietly sat, and I was dying to know what he was thinking. The confidence he’d exuded earlier had diminished a tiny bit. I wanted to assure him it happened to the best of them. Just as I finished making our sandwiches, my father appeared in the kitchen to grab his lunch, with Marshmallow following. He instantly hopped right into Lance’s lap, causing my dad to raise a brow. With lunch in hand, he stopped and stared at Lance for a very long while. He was literally studying every inch of the man’s face. Knowing my father, he was committing it all to memory. “Sir?” Lance finally asked, when no words came to accompany the ophthalmic interrogation. “Papa, is there something you want?” I was losing my patience with this nonsense. He waited a pause before finally saying, “No.” I placed the sandwiches on the table and

met his glare. “Well, then, have a nice day. I’ll see you tonight.” Ignoring the way Lance’s eyes widened at my snippy dismissal, I slid onto the chair and took a bite of my lunch. I knew I was setting the tone for future encounters. If I cowered, that would give him the upper hand to treat Lance like he was a convict. Even knowing what Lance and I shared was a short-lived friendship, I wasn’t okay with Daddy dearest ruining the connection. I liked him too much, and my father would just have to deal with it. “Zara.” Undeterred, I raised my eyes until they met my father’s. “Yes?” I could tell there was so much he wanted to say, but based on our relationship of late he held back. Dad and I had been arguing relentlessly. He attributed it to my sister leaving whereas I attributed it to finally growing up. My poor mama was often caught in the middle of our bickering. No doubt, tonight would be another battle of wills between my father and me. “Have a good day,” he said before turning to leave. Once we heard the front door click shut, Lance turned to me while gawking. “You

weren’t kidding.” “Nice, right? Welcome to my world.” With a sigh, I bit into my sandwich, wanting to enjoy what little time we had before I had to go back to work. “So, are we still on for tomorrow?” A smile spread over his gorgeous lips as he chewed slowly. My eyes focused on the way the muscles in his neck flexed as he swallowed. “I was going to ask you the same.” “Yes. I’m off tomorrow. I already secured a lesson for you.” “A lesson? I thought you were teaching me.” I shook my head with a smirk. “I’m not a very good teacher. I have no patience, I’d be yelling at you, and by the end you’d probably never want to see me again.” “Doubtful,” he said with his own smirk while holding my gaze. Instantly, the muscles in my lower half contracted. “Care to make a bet?” “No. You already owe me ten bucks.” At his confused expression I added, “You and Papa are not besties yet.” “Yet,” he said with a wink. Desire I’d never felt before made it impossible to complete the simplest of tasks, like lifting my sandwich to take a bite. Instead, I pushed it away, fearing I’d choke on the

sticky peanut butter since my mouth suddenly felt like the Sahara. Then again, if I choked he’d have to perform mouth-to-mouth. How easy would it be to grab his hand, drag him to my room, and have my way with him? “What is it this time, stomach flipping or heart pounding?” he teased when I continued to stare in a Lance-trance. “Ready?” I squeaked, causing him to laugh at my obvious befuddlement. He popped the last bit of sandwich into his mouth and grinned. “I’m as ready as you are.”

Landon I’d come to the conclusion there was nothing better in life than watching her respond to my teasing. The color of her tanned cheeks could be compared to a perfectly ripened peach. The way her honey-brown eyes widened was a thing of beauty. Her bashful fumbling for words made me want to pull her into my arms and kiss her until her knees gave out. In spite of the way she flip-flopped between the young twenty-something-year-old she was and the mature adult she wanted to be, something else was bothering her. I could see it in her eyes. And I wasn’t so sure it was her father’s behavior as much as my opinion of it. Before today, I’d admittedly conjured up an entirely different dynamic between father and daughter than what I’d witnessed. Zara didn’t kowtow to him, nor was she afraid of him. If nothing else, the encounter with her father clarified why she was so hell-bent on hiding our relationship…embarrassment. Once Spike realized he wasn’t getting any of my lunch, he jumped off my lap to get cozy on the couch. I stood and took our plates to the

sink. “Leave those,” she said when I proceeded to wash them before stacking them in the dish drainer. “You made lunch; I’ll clean up. We make a great team, Zara.” I could feel her eyes on my back and smiled smugly, knowing she couldn’t see me. When I shut the water and quickly turned, I caught her standing there staring at my ass. I lifted a brow mischievously. She pulled in a ragged breath and said, “Um…It’s still raining hard. I’m going to change into my tackies.” “What the hell is a tackie?” She pointed to her feet. “Tennis shoes?” “Sneakers?” “Yes, sneakers.” “Okay. Need help?” I asked, stepping closer. “Can I see your room?” Her hand shot up to halt my steps. “No! Wait here.” “But I want to see your room.” “You can’t.” I stepped even closer, forcing her head to tip upward. “The…um…the bed is not made.” “That’s actually perfect.” I lunged for her but she scooted away giggling before I could grab

her. It was then and there I realized Zara didn’t trust herself to be alone with me, and I really couldn’t blame her. My willpower was stretched very thinly, and I couldn’t guarantee I wouldn’t snap at any moment. I usually wasn’t a fan of flirting…more the conquer-andclaim type. For whatever reason, the chase with Zara was exhilarating in a very strange way. After drying my hands with a dishtowel, I reluctantly went out to join Spike on the couch. Upon seeing me, he lifted his head and yawned. “You got a tough life, dude.” “He thinks he does.” Zara walked into the room and laughed. “I must say Marshmallow liking you so much doesn’t help your case with my father.” “Why?” “He’s convinced Marshmallow hates him, even bites him in the middle of the night.” I curled my lips over my teeth to stop from laughing. “Wait, what?” “My dad once woke up with tiny bite marks on his ankle, and he claimed it was Marshmallow. I’m not sure how he managed to open my door, sneak down the hall, open my parents’ door, bite my father, and come

back to me. But Papa swore it was him.” I looked at my furry friend, and I swear he smirked at me. She came over and lifted him. “Be good,” she said before kissing his nose. He then looked to me expectantly. “I feel bad. He’ll be here alone, I’ll be home alone,” I said as I ruffled his frizzy fur. “Maybe I should take him home with me.” He blinked a few times, probably agreeing with me in his little puppy mind. The only thing he said was “Yip.” Zara tilted her head in amusement. “It’s weird how you two look at each other. It’s like you’re communicating telepathically.” “We are. Right now he’s saying to me, ‘Yes, I want to hang out with you. And then later tonight, I’ll convince her that she’s madly in love with you.’ ” “Oh, is that what he’s saying?” “Yes. Right, Spike?” “Yip. Yip.” “See?” I stood and pulled her into my arms. With my lips on her ear I added, “You can always ditch work and come to the bungalow with us so I can convince you in person.” Goosebumps appeared on her exposed skin,

and fuck if that didn’t turn me on more. Nose to nose, she looked into my eyes and said, “If I didn’t have to get back to Palu’s finances, I’d consider it.” “Don’t tease me.” “I’m not.” “What about keeping it neutral?” She sighed, her warm breath fanning over my face. “You’re hard to resist, Lance White.” At her admission, I pulled her into my body the same moment my lips landed on hers. Gone was my resolve. Nothing could have stopped me at that moment from kissing her as passionately as I did…except maybe if her dad were to burst in on us. I shamelessly took the opportunity, making love to her mouth with my tongue. While holding her body firmly against mine, I didn’t bother to hide what it was she did to me. The kiss went on longer than I expected. She was the first to breathlessly pull away. “Lance. I have to get back,” she said against my lips. “Quit.” She laughed adorably, although I was dead serious. “Lance.” “Fine. I’ll take you back, but I’m not happy

about it, though.” From what I could tell based on the sadness in her eyes, she felt exactly the same way. Each kiss made it harder to control myself. Each time she let me kiss her sent my argument that we needed to tread lightly out the window. She fit in my arms perfectly. Her mouth moved against mine perfectly. She was perfect for me. Screw the fact she lived in Hawaii while I lived in California. Screw that she didn’t really know my true identity. Screw that she was eight years younger than me. Hell, I’d go as far as saying screw her dad for being such a hardass. None of it mattered at that moment but what she tasted like and how she felt in my arms. How she was able to make me never want to go back and stay with her right here in Lanai. Being with her during these intimate moments was the worst form of torture, yet I needed more of them. And what made matters worse, I now had to drop her off and head home to take yet another cold shower. In spite of all that, I was going to spend the next day with her and that was the light at the end of my tunnel. “Am I taking Spike?” “No. He can stay here.” When Spike lifted his head and growled,

Zara looked at me in disbelief. “I swear you drugged my dog.” “No way, that’s all him. It’s not my fault.”

Chapter 16

Zara I spent most of my afternoon daydreaming about Lance. I relived every single time he kissed me, and even imagined where it would have led if we hadn’t stopped. The imagery playing in my mind made it hard to focus. Luckily I wasn’t that busy at work, and Palu spent most of the afternoon running around Lanai City, giving me time to enjoy my Lanceinduced haze. By mid-afternoon the rain had lightened but still fell steadily. While typing up a speech that Palu needed to deliver at the monthly town hall meeting, the bells on the front door chimed and in walked Lance. Drops of moisture clung to his hair, his face, and darkened the shoulders of his pale-gray Tshirt. I couldn’t hide how happy I was to see him, even if it had only been a few hours since he had dropped me off. “Hi, beautiful. I thought you could use a pick-me-up.” With a stunning smile, he offered me one of the two lidded Styrofoam cups he held. Under his arm was a small

brown bag that fell to the counter. “Kona?” His ice-blue eyes rolled skyward. “Of course.” “That was so sweet of you to come back out in this mess. You’re a lifesaver. I was falling asleep while typing.” I met him at the counter, searching in the bag and finding tiny thimbles of creamer and packets of sugar. Once my coffee was prepared, I inhaled its heady aroma and then took my first amazing taste. “Mmm, so good. Thank you.” “Please don’t moan like that,” he said with a wink. “I’ve been climbing the walls of my tiny bungalow because you left me in a very unsettled frame of mind.” I couldn’t help but laugh. “Unsettled?” I asked before taking another delicious sip. “Extremely.” He followed my lead, tilting his cup to his lips as he leaned over the counter. “I’ve been thinking.” “Oh? What about?” “Mainly about you. I came up with a great idea.” He leaned even closer, and the scent of his cologne intoxicated me so much that I had to refrain closing the distance to bury my nose in his neck.

“What idea?” He tilted his head to the side with a sexy smirk playing over his lips. “I think you should take a leave of absence and be my personal tour guide.” “How did you know?” I tried to remember if I’d mentioned applying for the tourism job in Honolulu. Except for Annia, I’d told no one— mainly for fear of jinxing it. “How did I know what?” “That I just applied for a job in Honolulu at the department of tourism.” “I keep trying to tell you, we’re meant to be.” “Seriously. How could you know that?” “I didn’t. On our way to dinner the other night, I was in awe over the way your face lit up while telling me all about Lanai. The pride you feel for your city is obvious. All those cute little facts, like there are no traffic lights on the island. All very impressive knowledge.” “You’re teasing me again.” “I’m not. I mean it. You’re a natural. When did you apply?” “A few days ago. I didn’t bother telling anyone because I don’t expect anything to come from it.” A frown caused a crease to mar his

forehead. “Why not?” “Because I have no experience. It’s a long shot.” “You don’t know that. When they call you to interview, I’ll help you. I’ll even go with you if you want.” Of course I’d want. Was he serious? “So, my idea was brilliant then. Give your notice today,” he continued excitedly. “I can’t just quit and spend my days showing you around Hawaii.” “Why the hell not?” “Lance, are you mad? You’re talking rubbish.” He smiled wide and I knew it was over my choice of words. “Stop making fun of me.” Before I could react, he grabbed my hand and pulled me closer. “I would never.” His lips met mine in a soft, sweet kiss. After all the times we’d kissed, it still felt as exciting as it had the first time. The way his scruff scratched against my chin when he tilted his head to deepen it caused a rush of heat to travel through me. I felt like such a hypocrite. It was just a few days ago when I carried on about how our relationship couldn’t progress, and that we should just be friends. Yet there I was, making out with him twice in one day. I’d come to

realize I was weak when it came to Lance White. He forced my hand like no one ever had. With just his lips he managed to have me questioning why I was so hell-bent on keeping my distance. And my God, this man could kiss. Before meeting Lance, I’d had no idea a kiss could simulate the same effects as being zapped with electricity. He pulled away and his chuckle forced my eyes to fly open. I had been embarrassingly lost in the kiss and didn’t have time to recover. “You okay?” “You can’t keep kissing me like that.” I tried to pull my hand from his, but he tightened his grip. “Why not?” “For one, I’m at work.” “No one is here. Besides, we’d hear a car pull up before they got to the door. Lame excuse.” “Okay, how about the fact that friends don’t kiss like that?” “This is true.” He rubbed his long fingers against his scruff, his eyebrows pulling in contemplatively. “Then we’ll have to trash the friend nonsense. I really didn’t sign up for that

anyway. I was trying to make you happy. It’s clear you’re happier when I kiss you. Your eyes are brighter. Your cheeks are flushed.” He leaned forward and skimmed a finger over my bottom lip. “Your lips are fuller.” He dragged the finger over my chin and down the center of my neck and tracked it straight to my heart. “Most importantly, your heart is happier.” “You know this how?” I challenged, putting my free hand on my hip to emphasize my doubt. He flattened his hand against my heart and lifted my hand to lay it against his chest. The firm muscle beneath the knit of his shirt flexed at my touch. Meanwhile, my pulse quickened at his touch. “Feel that? It’s pounding in rhythm to mine. That’s how I know.” The crunching of shoes on the gravel outside forced him to step away. The bells rang just as Palu said, “I feel like a duck.” A truer statement had never been uttered as he sported his bright yellow raincoat and waddled closer. His eyes landed on Lance with a smile. “Hello, Mr. Lance. What a nice surprise. Did you need me?”

Lance shook his head, reciprocating his own devastatingly handsome smile. “No. I just came to visit Zara.” Turning his focus to me, he added, “I’ll pick you up tomorrow at ten.” With that, he grabbed his coffee, waved, and walked out the door. The bastard walked out the door! Leaving me hanging and completely turned on in front of my boss. “Pick you up?” “Oh…um…I arranged a surf lesson for him.” Palu smiled with a nod. “He likes you.” “He’s just a friend,” I lied. Palu patted my arm and waddled into his office. Without words, he’d basically just called me crazy. And he was right. Who was I kidding? Lance wasn’t just a friend. He was… He was… Oh, lord…he was a dream come true here to steal my heart. — “Darling, can you toss the salad?” “Sure, Mama.” I took the bowl from her and

moved to the table to do what she’d asked. I could feel her eyes on me as I mixed the greens with the dressing. “Are you okay, Zara?” “Of course. Why do you ask?” She moved closer and lifted her hand to feel my forehead. “You look flushed.” “I’m fine.” “Who’s flushed?” My father came in and sat at the table, sporting his normal scowl. His eyes landed on mine, and the scowl deepened. “What?” “It’s that man. You’ve been acting strangely ever since he showed up in town.” I scoffed at his accusation. “I have not.” “What man?” my mother asked as she placed the chicken and rice on the table. At the sound of the ceramic plate hitting the oak, Marshmallow came barreling into the kitchen and screeched to a halt at my feet. “That Lance guy. Did you know he was here today?” “Yes, Zara told me. So?” “What do you mean, so? Who is he? Do you know anything about him? How does a man pick up and leave his life for weeks? What’s he running from?”

I groaned audibly, earning a disapproving look. “Stop it, Papa.” My father plucked a piece of chicken and began sawing into it determinedly, ignoring Marshmallow’s sad puppy eyes. Having pity on him I patted my lap, inviting him to sit with me. “Zara, do not feed him from the table,” my mom scolded before she turned to my father. “Andres, he’s a nice man. Very respectful.” “He’s hiding something. No one comes to Lanai unless they are hiding.” “Oh my God.” I released a pent-up breath. “Not everyone is out to get us. I like him. He’s nice and funny and I enjoy spending time with him. You’ll have to deal with that.” His eyes drilled through me, but he said nothing…and that spoke volumes. “Zara’s right, Andres. You need to stop this nonsense. With each year that passes, you’re getting worse.” My mother went about dishing chicken and salad onto her plate, completely unfazed by the look of shock on my father’s face. “How can you ask that of me, Talia? How could you so quickly forget what we lost, what they did to us?” My mother’s eyes cut to him and instantly

welled with tears. In a strangled voice she said, “I haven’t forgotten. Every day I remember what happened to our baby…every single day. Lilou will always be with me.” She smacked her hand hard against her chest. “My eldest daughter is always in my heart, Andres. As I know she’s in yours. But I can’t live my life in constant fear. We came here to be safe, and we are.” She took his hand in hers and pleaded, “Please, my love. We can’t stop Zara from living because we are afraid to.” “I’m sorry,” he said. He pulled her into his arms and rocked her back and forth as she cried. “I’m sorry I upset you, Talia. But I’m afraid I can’t pretend to hide the fear that I carry, or stop it from coming out. That’s a promise I can’t keep.” The rest of our meal was silent. It happened every time our past invaded our present. Remorse hit full force, causing me to lose my appetite. I had no idea what they were truly feeling. They both carried many horrific memories deep inside that had scarred them forever. And for the most part, they were able to put aside their angst and provide Annia and me a nice life here in Lanai. The years had dulled my memories of what happened before we fled South Africa. At just ten, I remember coming home from school to

hear my parents arguing. Or at least I thought they were. When I walked into their room, my father was throwing clothing into a suitcase. I could still feel the chill that ran through me assuming he was leaving us, only to learn that we were all leaving. We had left it all, and we’d had so much. Much more than many of the families we knew. We had pretty much left with the bare essentials, flew across the globe, and landed in Lanai. We might not have had the riches we’d had in South Africa, but Annia and I had a set of parents who would do anything for us… including leaving everything they had to ensure Annia and I would never meet the same fate as Lilou had. How could I blame my father for his behavior when all he wanted was to protect us? I felt bad for giving him a hard time earlier. I felt bad for defying him so much lately, but I couldn’t feel bad about liking Lance. I couldn’t agree to not seeing him. I wouldn’t be able to stay away from him. I now knew that without question. And if that was what my father wanted, in spite of all he did for me, then that was a promise I couldn’t keep.

Chapter 17

Landon I woke up like a kid on Christmas morning. Actually, this day was going to be better than Christmas. First off, she was finally coming around to my affections. Second, I was about to spend the entire day with her. Third, during that time, she’d be wearing a bikini. At ten on the nose I pulled up to her house. She opened the door with a smile. “Right on time.” “Hi, beautiful.” My eyes focused on the black bikini strap that poked out from beneath the fabric of her white tank top. At the sound of my voice, Spike trotted to the door and squeezed his way past Zara’s legs. “Hey, dude,” I said, picking him up, laughing through my typical greeting. “Okay, in you go.” She pulled him from my arms and placed him inside the house. “Be good, Marshmallow.” The sound of his whimpering even through the wood door made it obvious he was not happy. “Too bad he can’t come.” “No way. I’d be chasing him in and out of

the soff all day.” “Soff,” I repeated with a grin. “You’re making fun of me again.” Zara locked the door and walked down the steps toward the garage. I followed her in through a side door, and once we were out of view of any nosy neighbors, I pulled her into my arms. “I am not making fun of you.” Looking down into her eyes without a trace of humor, I kissed her softly. “Do you understand every damn word out of your mouth is a complete and utter turn-on for me?” I skimmed my lips against hers. “It doesn’t matter what you say, every word affects me.” The moment I stopped speaking, she pushed her lips against mine, initiating another kiss. The second one wasn’t soft or sweet or even slow. It was an explosion of fervor born between our lips that traveled through our veins. How could I possibly have known she was feeling the same molten heat? The way she gripped my neck, pushed her breasts against my chest, and aligned her pussy with my hardening cock was all the proof I needed. I also knew it was getting harder and harder to not want to take it to the next step. Whether that was stripping her naked and laying her down to slowly devour her from head to toe,

or pushing her up against a wall and burying my cock into her as quickly as possible… stopping at a kiss was the worst form of torture. Our tongues tangled, and I pushed my hips against her until her moan forced me to step away. It was either that, or take her right then and there. “Christ, Zara. You’re driving me insane.” “I’m sorry,” she responded breathlessly. She took a small step backward, her cheeks tinged in a rosy hue that could have been from embarrassment or our kiss. “This is not who I am, Lance. Please don’t think I just throw myself at anyone who shows me affection.” “Sweetheart, I don’t think that at all. It’s just that my willpower is literally hanging by a thread, and I don’t want to chance losing control with you inside a musty garage. When I finally give in to my urges—not if but when— I want it to be somewhere I can spend hours enjoying every piece of you.” Stepping closer again, because I was most definitely a glutton for punishment, I brought her back into my arms. “I don’t know what’s happening to me.” She looked away, embarrassed. “I do.” I waited for her to turn her face. “I

think you fought your attraction toward me for so long, and now you no longer can. I think you want me badly, but you’re still confused because I’m only here temporarily.” I tucked a strand of hair behind her ear, staring into her luminous eyes. “And I think you know what’s going to happen between us is inevitable in spite of that.” Her eyes widened at my words before an adorable pucker formed between her eyebrows. “You forgot one thing.” Unable to resist, I smoothed the line with the pad of my thumb. “What’s that?” “I’m also terrified.” “Of?” “Falling for you.” It took Herculean strength to not strip her naked before making her mine. And to be honest, I really should’ve stepped away so she couldn’t feel the way my heart pounded or my cock swelled even harder from her admission. All I could do was stand staring at her in complete awe. I wanted so badly to tell her the truth. The words sat on the tip of my tongue, yet I couldn’t say them. I had to tell her, I needed to, but I wasn’t ready to lose her. The very strong probability that I would was what

stopped me. She misread my silence and shrugged. “It’s nothing. Don’t go freaking out on me.” “I’m not freaking out, Zara.” I decided to deflect back to her. “Why would that terrify you?” A small puff of air preceded her words. “Come on, Lance. You’re leaving. In just a few weeks you’ll be back in California forgetting about me, resuming the life you had before stumbling into Lanai City, before stumbling onto me. And I’ll be left here, trying to get over you.” “That’s not necessarily true.” “Really? What part did I get wrong?” “The part where I’d be back in California forgetting about you.” I reached, pulling her farther into my arms to hold her tightly. I no longer could deny that I was also falling for her…because I most definitely was.

Zara I could feel his excitement, just as I was sure he could feel mine. While staring into each other’s eyes, we were both caught in a web of unknowns. Yet how could I be at all concerned that the big scary spider known as the future would eat us up alive when Lance made me feel the way I felt when with him. The way he protected me by covering my body with his, or stole my breath by the way he gazed into my eyes. I couldn’t question why all the concern I carried literally dissipated in his presence. It just felt right. It was when I was away from him with nothing but the memory of his scent, or the way his muscular arms wrapped around me, or the way his full, sexy-as-sin lips kissed me that my logic took over. I must not have hidden my thoughts very well when he said, “Hey, stop worrying about the unknown. The sun is shining. It’s gorgeous out, and I have a hot date with a bikini-clad South African.” He kissed my nose and smiled. “Time to get my six-foot-three frame on a tiny board of death and pretend I’m not terrified

I’ll be a shark’s lunch.” “If it makes you feel better, it would most likely just take a taste and spit you out when it realized you weren’t a seal or dolphin.” He narrowed his eyes. “That’s not funny.” I laughed at the look on his face. “I’m sorry. I’ll protect you. I promise.” I ran my fingers through his hair, lifting it off his forehead as I did. “You need a haircut.” “I do. Can you suggest anyone?” “I can trim it for you later if you want.” “Can you do it wearing nothing but your bikini? Or better yet, naked?” Pulling away, I pointed a finger. “Be good.” I then waved a hand toward the surfboard that leaned against the wall. “Your lesson awaits. Can you grab that board, shark-bait?” “Again, not funny.” He secured the surfboard in the Jeep and drove us to Lopa. On the way, we made a quick stop in town to grab sandwiches and drinks for lunch. Conversation was light during the short ride. Not letting the surfboard that separated us stop him from holding my hand, he’d occasionally lift it to kiss my knuckles. It was such a simple act, yet it overwhelmed me. Following my direction, he pulled into the

gravel lot that held Aloha Surf and Sea. My friend Victor had started his business after we graduated from high school. Since then, he’d opened three locations on Lanai and was hoping to expand to different parts of Oahu. I hadn’t seen him in years. Our parents were good friends, so were our sisters. Victor and I had agreed to go to our prom together, since dating options in our school were limited. When I told my family one night at dinner, Annia made the mistake of blurting out that she thought Victor had a crush on me. Suddenly, the boy my father was fond of became the boy who could hurt his daughter. He failed to hide his suspicions, and soon enough Victor’s visits became few and far between. His family attended Annia’s wedding, but other than that night, the only other time I would see him was if we ran into each other in town. Victor spotted me standing beside Lance as he removed the surfboard from the Jeep. “Zara!” he yelled out, beaming from ear to ear. Sure, I hadn’t seen him in a while, but his enthusiasm seemed a bit overdramatic. “Hey, Victor.” The crunching of gravel echoed as he strode

toward us. Without warning, he immediately lifted me into his arms while spinning me around. My eyes cut to Lance, whose glare was focused on where Victor’s one hand lay dangerously close to my ass. “Put me down, you loon.” He chuckled, placing me back on the ground with a devious smile. “God, it’s good to see you. I was going to call you to grab dinner. I’ve just been so busy with the business I haven’t had time to have a personal life.” Is he kidding? We hadn’t socialized in years. “Who’s that?” Victor nosed toward Lance. “Victor, this is my friend Lance. He’s your lesson.” “He is?” “I am?” The way they both spoke at the same time and the confused looks on their faces could have been a scene right out of a sitcom. Lance leaned closer and said, “Seriously, Zara?” “Yes.” I raised a brow, scolding him without the words. “He’s the best. He’ll take good care of you.” “She’s right. I’ll have you surfing like a pro

by the time I’m done with you.” Victor flashed a toothy grin. “You look familiar. Have you been here before?” “Definitely not.” Victor stood eyeing Lance, who eyed him right back. “Lance is vacationing here with us for a few weeks,” I said, trying to distract their pissing contest. Call me naïve, but I’d had no idea that I’d be instigating these two into a cockfight of sorts…pun intended. The two men were yin and yang in the looks department. Lance had a few inches on Victor, and used it to his advantage while looking down at him. Where Lance’s hair was dark and styled, Victor’s was blond and shaggy. Where Lance’s sexy scruff screamed hotness, Victor’s unkempt facial hair screamed mangy. Lance’s crystal-blue eyes narrowed, just as Victor’s brown eyes did. Lance’s muscular arms and chest flexed, while Victor’s thin, lanky frame straightened and stiffened. Good lord, I thought. “Ready to start?” I asked Victor. The quicker this hour was over, the better. “Let’s do this. I’ll go easy on you since you’re a novice.” “Great.” Lance didn’t look at all amused. With the board under one arm, he stealthily

wrapped his other arm around my waist…and then proceeded to ignore my sideways shocked glance. “Didn’t know you were seeing someone, Zara,” Victor admitted, folding his arms in a challenge of sorts. “Um…” “Keeping me a secret, sweetheart?” Lance looked down at me expectantly. “Um…” “She’s very private when it comes to our relationship. Right, baby?” I spontaneously grinned, because to be honest I really liked jealous, territorial Lance. He matched my broad smile and winked. I wasn’t afraid of what Lance was insinuating to Victor…but seriously, what was that all about? When I’d told Lance I’d help him learn to surf, I had immediately thought of Victor. I was beginning to regret it. Victor nodded with a tight smile of his own that didn’t quite reach his eyes. “Well, I’ll go grab my board. Meet you two on the beach.” “What the hell was that?” I asked the moment Victor disappeared inside his tiny shop while still smiling like a fool. “That surfer dude wants you.”

“He does not,” I denied, even though words my father had said after the prom rang in my mind. “Zara, that boy is trouble.” “Papa, he’s just a friend,” I argued. “Well, friend or not he looks at you funny. There could only be one reason he spends so much time with you, and I don’t like it.” “Maybe he likes my company.” “Maybe I’ll have a chat with Victor,” my father countered. Dad had claimed he was joking, denying that he actually did have that chat with Victor. Yet I found it hard to believe it was a coincidence that I saw less of him after prom, or that he never came by the house again. “Yes, he does,” Lance argued. “I should know.” He tightened his hold around my waist, and leaned in, placing his lips on my ear. “And if he touches your ass again, I’m going to beat him with his own board.”

Chapter 18

Landon Who the hell was this guy? Besides the fact that it was my lesson, yet his hands were all over her, he clearly wanted me to know they had history. The nature of their history was vague. Zara’s obvious discomfort could have been because of it, or because I was witnessing it. I couldn’t help but wonder why she’d arrange a lesson with this jackass. Did she want to make me jealous? Well, it was fucking working. Then again, why was she so tense? At one point, she even removed his hand from her shoulder with a tight smile. The fucker wouldn’t take the hint. When she flinched the next time he touched the small of her back I stepped in. “Don’t touch her, man.” My threat left no doubt I was serious. His eyes widened before he grinned. “My apologies.” Zara met my eye, and I couldn’t tell what she was thinking…which was a first. Since meeting her I’d been able to read her fairly well.

We had about ten more minutes for this dumb-ass lesson to be over with. By the grace of God, the fucker caught an amazing wave giving me a minute alone with her. “You okay?” I asked, tucking her hair behind her ear. “I’m so sorry. This was such a bad idea.” Relief flooded, and when it mixed with my already heated blood it caused a heady combination. Possessiveness, anger, and horniness were a dangerous mix when one was so tightly wound up to begin with. “It’s okay. I’m just trying to understand why we are here.” I pulled her into my arms. “You have a lot of ’splaining to do, Lucy,” I said in my best Ricky Ricardo impersonation. “I love that show.” She smiled adorably. “I do, and I will. Just to let you know, though, I never had a romantic relationship with him. I have no idea where this is all coming from.” “Like I said, he wants you. That’s obvious.” “It doesn’t make sense.” Victor hooted like an idiot as he came sprinting toward us. “Fucking fantastic. You shouldn’t have passed on that one, dude.” “My loss.” With my one arm still around Zara’s waist, I added, “In fact, I think I’ve had

enough. Ready, babe?” She nodded, trying to hide her relief. “Yes.” Her arm slipped around my waist and fuck if that didn’t turn me the fuck on. Victor shook out his stupid surfer hair and shrugged. “Well, I hope you picked up enough during our lesson to want to try again.” “Yeah, I’m pretty sure surfing is not my thing.” “Sorry to hear that. It can be life-altering if mastered.” He stepped closer to Zara, ignoring the way we held each other and my dirty look. “Call me in a few weeks when your”—he glanced my way with a cocky smirk—“schedule clears. We’ll pick up where we left off.” “Victor, there was never anything to pick up from. You can stop pretending.” In that moment, I was so proud of her. “Can we have a moment of privacy?” “No.” “Gotcha.” He cut his eyes upward, considering what he wanted to say. “Okay, well, I’m just going to put it right out there. I’ve always liked you, a lot. And I probably would have asked you out a long time ago if it weren’t for your father. It’s not a secret I was scared of him. But when he called me

yesterday to see how I was and to catch up, I realized I’d made a big mistake.” “You spoke to my father?” she asked incredulously. “Yeah. So now that I know he doesn’t hate me, let me know when I can take you out.” He turned to me and smirked again. “Once you leave, of course.” I couldn’t believe what I was hearing. “That won’t happen, Victor. Sorry.” She stepped away from my hold to grab her clothes that lay on the sand. As she dressed hastily, she glanced up at him and said, “That was pretty shitty of you. You knew all along how to push Lance’s buttons, and like an arse-hole you did.” Surprised by her accusation, he shook his stupid shaggy head. “No. That’s not…” “Yes, it is.” Zara placed her hands on her hips, and huffed sarcastically. “It’s actually pathetic.” Wordlessly, she stormed off, leaving me no choice but to grab her board and follow. And as I did, I didn’t bother to hide the grin that split my face in two. I found her leaning against the Jeep scowling.

“Would now be a bad time to say I’m super turned on?” She laughed in spite of her mood. “You’re always turned on.” “This is true.” I slid the board into the Jeep and walked to stand before her, placing my hands on the window frame on either side of her head. “I think you’re amazing.” “No, I’m just a woman pissed off.” “Remind me to piss you off more often.” Our eyes connected right before I leaned in for a chaste kiss. “Talk to me.” “First off, I can’t believe my father called him. I was dumb to mention your lesson today. But worse than that, Victor is not the same guy I knew in high school. How did I not see what an idiot he really is?” “People change…and if he did once have feelings for you then that would explain why he was acting like a tool. That part I can relate to.” She twisted her mouth as if she tasted something sour. “Ugh. I feel gross. Let’s get out of here.” “Say no more. I’m kidnapping you to my place.” —

Once we got back to my bungalow, we took our lunch out to the beach and spread out on a blanket facing the ocean. Compared to the day before, the weather was perfect. The sun warmed our skin, as we lay side by side in a comfortable silence. Seeing Zara in her tiny black bikini made it hard to hide my desire. I took her hand and pulled her closer. It was only then that I noticed her trembling from my touch. “You’re nervous.” “Yes,” she said, shyly looking into my eyes. “I don’t want you to be nervous, but it’d be hypocritical to not admit I am, as well.” A half smile lifted the corners of her full lips. “You are?” “Of course.” I shifted onto my side while still holding her hand. “There is so much I want to do with you. I don’t want you pulling away if I come on too strong like you did the night of the luau.” Remorse altered her features and she bit her lip. “I was very confused that night.” “I know you were. Again, so was I. I barely knew you, but just spending that time alone on the beach together, with Spike, made me feel like I’d known you my whole life. And now, I feel that even more so.”

“There’s still so much we don’t know about each other, Lance.” “That’s true.” I turned my head to look at the ocean. When I looked back into her eyes, I waited a pause before adding, “But don’t we know the important stuff?” She mimicked my position, facing me while holding her head up with her free hand. “Like?” I focused on our entwined hands, skimming my thumb across her knuckles. “You’re stunning, gorgeous, and beautiful inside and out, Zara.” Slowly I raised my eyes and smiled. “You’re sexy, passionate, and kind. Honest and strong. Real.” A slow smile spread over her lips. “Should I continue stroking your ego?” “No, that’s enough.” “Okay, then. And you know all the important things about me. I’m handsome. I’m sincere. I can be sweet and gentle, or an explosion of passion. I can be a friend, but more so a fantastic lover. I can be anything you want me to be.” With a giggle, she sat up folding her long legs between us. Refusing to let go of her hand forced our hands to settle in the apex of her thighs…her bare thighs. “Those are the important things I need to know?”

“Well, one more thing. You now know I’m a terrible surfer.” “Ah, right. Let’s not forget that. Is that it?” “Yes, that’s all you need to know.” I couldn’t stand it any longer. I needed to touch her. Tugging on her hand until she lay on my chest, I rested my hands on the smooth curve of her ass. I held her against me while staring into her eyes. “Actually, there is one more thing you need to know. I’m crazy about you.” I didn’t wait for her to respond; I didn’t have to. I knew she felt the same, and intended to use that to my advantage. My lips connected with hers in a resolute kiss, a confirmation that every single thing I said, I meant. It was also a promise that it could be so good between us. And finally, it was a question, asking if she’d please let me take us to the next step. The familiar charged current moved between us with our lips serving as the epicenter. I hated to do so, but after a few moments I reluctantly broke the kiss and pulled away. By then the entire length of her body had pressed up against mine, and the last thing I wanted was for Kaholo or even Palu to stumble upon us in such a compromising situation. She opened her eyes, frowning in confusion.

“What’s wrong?” My eyes darted around the deserted beach. “Let’s go inside.” Understanding my concern, she nodded and immediately distanced herself. She stood first and I pressed up behind her. With my arm wrapped around her body, I leaned down and softly kissed the curve of her neck. “Do you know what’s going to happen once I get you inside?” I asked against her ear. “What?” “You’re going to fall in love with me, Zara.” She met my eye over her shoulder, but remained silent. From the look on her face I knew that she realized I was right. I released her and wordlessly gathered the remnants of our lunch. Leaving the blanket on the sand, I took her hand and led her into my bungalow. Her nerves were obvious in the way she avoided my gaze. Once I closed and locked the door, I stood before her, forcing her to look at me. “Zara, let’s just relax, talk, and be with each other. Okay?” I led her to the couch and forced her to sit. “What can I get you to drink?” “Anything you’re having is fine.”

I took my time starting up my favorite playlist on the portable speaker and opening up a bottle of red wine. Her eyes followed my every move, and with each second that passed I could see her physically relaxing. She leaned back into the couch, tucking her feet beneath her, and smiled. When I placed our wine on the small coffee table and sat beside her, she said, “I’m acting like a schoolgirl. I’m sorry.” “I kind of like it,” I admitted with a raised brow. “Unless you are having second thoughts of being with me.” “No,” she responded immediately. “That’s not it. I want to spend as much time with you as I can, Lance. I really do. I’m dreading the day you leave.” I leaned over and buried my fingers in her hair, holding her head as I did. “Zara, me leaving doesn’t mean things have to end between us. I kind of hope they don’t.” “Really?” “Really. We’ll figure it out. I can come to you.” “I’d like that.” Her apprehensive look contradicted her words. “So, if that’s not an issue then what’s worrying you now?” I asked, skimming my

thumb along the creases in her forehead. “I’m so inexperienced.” Those three words literally reached out with their imaginary hands and grabbed my cock… and while at it, they pumped causing it to instantly harden. Of course I knew she was inexperienced. Besides the fact that she lived in a remote location, her age and even naivety were all proof of what she’d admitted. But hearing her saying it out loud completely affected me. “You think that bothers me?” “No. It bothers me, though.” “Why?” “Because I don’t want to worry I’m doing something wrong. I’d rather spend my energy enjoying you.” I lied. Those three words she’d admitted earlier were just fluffers. What she said now was what released the cork that had been holding in all my desire for her, creating a geyser that no longer could be controlled. I held her face between both hands and said, “Just leave it all up to me. Today is about you.”

Chapter 19

Zara While staring into each other’s eyes, I felt time stand still. This was that monumental moment I’d read about in romance novels, or that caused my breath to hitch while watching a romance on TV. All that I ever wanted was sitting on the couch beside me. This man was everything I’d dreamt of. And his admission that what we had between us didn’t have to end meant the world to me. It didn’t necessarily eliminate all my confusion and questions as to how we could continue to see each other, but it was enough to believe that we could. We had so much going for us already. The only other comparison I had was that of my parents. How they had ignored all the strikes against them and went for it had always been inspiring. Now, having met Lance, it took on a different meaning altogether. Wasn’t fighting for something you wanted, even if it would be difficult, worth all the effort of doing so? Then there was my sister’s marriage to Kai and how perfect finding love was for them from start to finish. They were blessed to

never have had their relationship questioned by anyone they knew. Within my immediate family I had one extreme to the next, yet as far as I was concerned both outcomes were the same. My reality check to the craziness under which we met, and even more so from our geographical disadvantages, came in the form of desire. I’d never in my life desired something so badly. I might have wanted to escape Lanai to find myself and establish the independence I craved. I also might have needed to bicker with my father in order to set the tone for said independence. But I had never desired anything as much as I desired Lance, and for the first time in my life I felt the power of desire. It fueled my insecurities, forced my hand, and made me want to take the risk and go for it. And now, that desire caused me to act like a woman possessed as I dug my hands into his gorgeous silky hair and closed the distance between our lips. That night of the luau, as we’d made out like long-lost lovers, I had ignored the doubt and went for it. But then, like an idiot, once away from him I had allowed the doubt to cause an unmistakable divide. Had he not pushed and chased me as he did, my reservations could have cost me a

very good thing…and I knew good things didn’t come along often. It had nothing to do with the way his lips could turn my insides into molten lava. It really had nothing to do with how I could feel every nerve from head to toe spark to life from the way his tongue caressed mine. And no, it had nothing to do with the way my vagina contracted when his hands held my head hostage to his all-consuming kiss. It was the way he looked at me, the simple things like taking my hand or touching my face, and even the way he said my name like it was the most beautiful name he’d ever uttered. Those were the reasons I knew he was a very good thing. Plus, Marshmallow loved him. That spoke volumes. Everyone knew dogs were great judges of character. “Fuck, Zara,” he said against my mouth. “I’m throbbing.” Throbbing! If he only knew I was as well, so much so I couldn’t stop from squirming with each touch of his tongue. “I need to do something,” he said the next time he broke the kiss. “Do you trust me?” “Of course.”

He stood and took my hand in his. Without a word, he led me out of the small living room down a short hall. My breath hitched when he pulled me into his bedroom. A quick glance over his shoulder caused my heart rate to accelerate. Once inside the room he closed the door and pulled me into his arms. He didn’t bother flicking on the lights, leaving the room darkened from the drawn blinds. “Don’t be nervous, Zara. I’ve wanted to kiss every part of you, taste every inch of you. Doing so on a small, lumpy sofa just won’t do. This is just about me pleasuring you.” I swallowed, trying to force some moisture into my mouth. I tried to calm my racing heart. I tried to pretend that I didn’t practically have an orgasm from his words alone.

Landon Surprisingly, she didn’t look nervous. She looked excited. Her tiny black bikini enabled me to see every detail of her response to my admission. Her goose-pimpled flesh, the way her breasts rose and fell with each breath she took, and the way her nipples pushed against the silky black fabric were telltale signs of her excitement. The way her lips parted, the way her fingers tightened around mine, and the way her breaths became audible were all hard to ignore. There she was, in my room, a foot from my bed—a fantasy becoming reality, a dream coming true. Everything I had imagined since realizing I wanted her in this way was about to come to fruition. Did I wait it out, prolong what could be the best sexual experience I’d ever had? And I say that because I had never had sex with someone I liked as much as Zara. So, wanting to stretch this out made absolute sense. A tiny fissure of doubt crackled inside of me. For the briefest of moments I worried that what we

were about to do today would be a onetime thing. But as quickly as that thought popped into my mind I pushed it away. I refused to believe this would be a one and only encounter. I stepped closer, aligning our bodies from head to toe. In spite of her serious expression, there was a calming air about her. Her honeybrown eyes practically glowed in my dimly lit room. I ran my thumb across her full lips that were tinged red from our kissing. When I leaned in, she assumed it would be to kiss her. A tiny gasp escaped when I placed my mouth on the smooth curve of her neck. Her scent was intoxicating. With my hands on her back, I forced her even closer, eliminating any space between us. One hand felt the thin string of her bikini top, and I slipped my fingers beneath it. My other hand slowly moved lower until I felt the fabric that covered her ass. While my mouth sucked and licked a path from her chin to her shoulder, I tugged on the string on her back. Once the fabric slackened against her breasts, I straightened and tugged at the string around her neck. She never flinched when the bikini top fell to the ground and exposed her perfect breasts.

I drank in her perfectly pebbled nipples and the goosebumps that covered her chest. I didn’t touch her yet and merely stared, memorizing every detail. Meeting her eye, I lifted her and placed her in the center of the bed, standing above her for a few moments to continue to enjoy looking at her. She allowed me that, waiting patiently as I took her in. Only when I had my visual fill of her, did I move onto the bed to lie beside her. I bent my head and slowly began nibbling on her lips. At my touch, she leaned closer and pushed into me. I slipped one hand beneath her head, holding it to manipulate her angle. My other hand molded over her breast. I moaned into her mouth at the feel of her breast, the weight of it, as it sat so perfectly in the palm of my hand. During my nibbling and licking of her mouth, I found her nipple and squeezed it between my thumb and index finger. It was her turn to moan into my mouth. I moved away to trail kisses down the center of her chest and didn’t stop until my lips reached her other nipple. The sound of her expelling tiny puffs of air spurred me on. Her fingers in my hair holding me to her breast might have stopped my lips from continuing on their path, but not my hand. I slowly skimmed my touch down her torso

until I felt the smooth triangular scrap of fabric that covered her pussy. First I stroked her over her bikini bottom, causing her hips to buck at my touch. After a few long moments, I then slipped my hand under the fabric and felt warm, smooth skin. I lifted away from her breast to stare into her eyes. “Shit, Zara.” She smiled lazily with hooded eyes, waiting for me to decide what to do next. The inner turmoil didn’t last long when I dragged my fingertip and felt moisture. Her breasts were forgotten, and her shocked gasp echoed in the room when I repositioned myself between her legs at lightning speed. I held a calf in each hand, pushing to force her knees to bend. Once she was spread, I slid my hands up her legs and simultaneously pulled the side strings of her bikini bottom and pulled the fabric away from her body. My eyes found hers and held her gaze as I touched her folds with a single fingertip. When I passed over her clit, her eyelids slid shut and a soft moan escaped her parted lips. Then, and only then, did I finally lower my mouth to taste her, lick her, feast on her with abandon. My cock turned rock hard when she said my name on a long sigh. The sound of it combined

with her accent was just as amazing as I’d predicted. Using my fingers as well, I slid two into her warmth and smiled against her when she came less than a minute later. “I’m sorry,” she whispered shyly. “I couldn’t hold back any longer.” “Don’t apologize. I plan to stay down here for a while. Hold on for round two.”

Chapter 20

Zara I wriggled through the aftershocks of one of the best orgasms I’d ever had. Who was I kidding? It was the best, albeit the shortest. But it wasn’t like my list of orgasms at the hand of a man was very long. So in a nutshell, based on quantity and quality, I had some serious catching up to do. And if this was how good it could be, I wasn’t sure I wanted to ever leave his side. Putting the orgasm aside, it was also the level of comfort I felt while with him that I craved just as much. It didn’t make sense, and seemed as if we’d known each other for years. He allowed me to come down at my own pace, nibbling on my inner thigh as he waited. I worried the moment he touched my super sensitive flesh with the tip of his tongue, I’d come even faster the second time. With each kiss he moved closer and closer, until I felt his warm breath fan over me before he resumed licking and sucking exactly where he’d left off. I bucked in the most embarrassing manner, which, based on the rise of his one brow, seemed to amuse him even more. With his

eyes pinned to mine I knew he thoroughly enjoyed my reaction. The sight of his cheeks rising meant he was smiling his way through tormenting me. He alternated between long slow swipes of his tongue and short forceful sucks of my clitoris. One hand pressed firmly against my abdomen, the other he used as an accomplice to his ministrations. And then, the hand on my belly slowly moved, searching and finding my hand. He entwined our fingers together, providing me with the opportunity to grip forcibly while riding through my second orgasm in less than ten minutes. I think I blacked out, because the next thing I knew he was lying beside me staring down at my face. A look of awe combined with his small smile had me feeling self-conscious of my overly enthusiastic response. “You’re so gorgeous.” He skimmed the backs of his fingers across my heated cheeks. “I could watch you come all day.” I mimicked his posture, turning to my side and leaning my head on my bent arm. “That was embarrassing.” A short exhale through his nose preempted his response. “No, it wasn’t.” He skimmed his free hand down my neck before circling my

nipple with one fingertip. I had forgotten I was completely naked, and that realization supported my theory of how comfortable I felt with him. It also worsened my awkwardness a bit when he noticed a blush I couldn’t stop creeping up my neck. “It wasn’t,” he insisted. “For me it was,” I said while reaching behind me to grab the edge of the comforter beneath us. “Babe, that’s something you’re going to have to get over.” His eyes cut to my arm grasping behind me. “What are you doing?” “Why am I the only one naked?” “Because it’s more fun for me this way.” I grunted and resumed my reaching. He anticipated my move and quickly pulled me into his arms. The feel of his bare chest against my breasts, his large hands on my lower back, instantly sparked a renewed desire deep in my groin. He leaned his head and began kissing the sensitive skin below my ear. “I can’t get enough of you,” he said between sucks and licks. I moaned when he pulled my earlobe into his mouth. Every time we’d been intimate he spoiled me with his affection. I could get used to this and wouldn’t have a problem staying in his room forever, never leaving it again.

Everything I needed was right there in front of me. Food and water were overrated with Lance White nearby. An intense need to pleasure him forced me to push him backward until he was flat on his back. He lifted an amused brow but said nothing. Taking the opportunity, I began my own exploration of his body with my hands and mouth. A soft moan of pleasure rumbled through him when I skimmed my tongue over one flat warm nipple. After a few seconds, I moved lower but a hand on the back of my head halted my motions just as I reached his very sexy happy trail. “What?” I asked, looking up into his crystalblue eyes. All humor was gone and replaced with a concerned frown. “Zara,” he whispered my name with a slow shake of his head. I wasn’t entirely sure why he was refusing me, but I suspected it had to do with protecting me. “Come here.” He pulled me by my upper arms until I lay over his chest. With our faces nose to nose he leaned closer and kissed me softly. “There’s time for that later. I meant it when I said today was about me pleasuring you.” “And now I want the same. Why are you

denying me that?” “Because I’m an ass?” He looked like he wanted to say something else but stopped. “What?” “It wasn’t long ago when you were hesitant to be with me. Let’s not rush things. I want to take my time, okay?” I wanted to say, We don’t have time. But mentioning that would kill the moment we were sharing. And to be honest, his behavior warmed my heart because it supported the man he was inside. Beneath the drop-dead gorgeous face, snarky wit, and Adonis body was a sweet, kind, considerate man. “Are you mad?” He stared into my eyes unsure of what I was thinking. “Of course not. How can I be mad at your old-fashioned chivalry?” I reached out and pushed away the hair that lay on his forehead. “Want that haircut now?” I asked with a scheming smile. He chuckled at my question. “Great segue. Well, you are naked. So, now would be as good a time as any.”

Landon “Here’s a thought,” I said before kissing her shoulder. “Mmm?” “You can cut my hair.” I moved upward and sucked her lobe into my mouth before stopping to add, “I can make you dinner.” Keeping my lips on her, I then murmured against the smooth skin of her neck, “And then you can stay with me tonight.” She pulled away far enough so I could see her face as her breathing stilled. “No, I’m not changing my mind about going too fast. I merely want this…” Accentuating my point, I pulled her into my body, eliminating any space between us. “You and me, wrapped in each other’s arms, waking up together.” The words “I need that” sat on the tip of my tongue. But with them I’d have to explain that I’d never had such intimacy before. I’d have to admit I had never wanted it before, as well as how badly I wanted it with her now. I watched as she processed my request. With a small sigh, she rested her forehead against mine. “I want to, but…”

“You can’t because your father will flip out,” I finished for her. “No. That’s not it,” she said defiantly with an unmistakable fire in her eyes. I couldn’t hide my shock. I thought for sure that would be the reason stopping her from staying. “Then what is it?” “First off, Marshmallow would miss me.” “He’ll survive. And second?” “What you’re asking me would be torturous. Sleeping here with you all night? I predict you snore. And look at the size of you and the size of this bed. I’ll be lucky to get half a butt cheek on it.” In slow motion I watched a smile spread, revealing her perfect set of dimples. “You think you’re funny?” “I do.” At lightning speed, I flipped her onto her back, causing a squeal to echo in my quiet room. My fingertips barely touched her when she cried, “I’m sorry! I’m sorry!” Ignoring her pleas, I tickled relentlessly as she thrashed beneath me. “Please! I take it back!” “You’re just trying to get me to stop. Prove you’re sorry.” Breathlessly, she whimpered and mewled in between repeating my name over and over.

God, I couldn’t wait to hear her saying it the first time we made love. Made love? “Lance!” “Yes?” “Please, I’m sorry. I’ll do whatever you want. No more…” She gulped a huge gasp of air before adding, “Please!” I stilled my hands, but kept them wrapped around her waist. “You have no idea how happy it makes me knowing you are so ticklish.” She narrowed her eyes, pretending to be annoyed. “You’re mean. And you can’t be trusted.” The simplest flex of my fingers caused her to stiffen and yell, “I take it back! I take it back!” There we were, on my bed—her naked, me not—with my hands all over her bare body, and it felt like the most normal thing in the world. Once her breathing returned to normal, she smiled warmly. “Getting back to staying, I really need to go home tonight. I’m working tomorrow. And if I stayed the night, leaving you in this warm bed to go to work would be torture. Can I stay tomorrow night instead?”

“You’re seriously asking me that? You can stay every night.” “Don’t tempt me.” I was one hundred percent serious, and she could have been teasing me, but her admitting that still affected me all the same. “I need to kiss you.” Her gaze cut down to my lips before she asked, “Are you asking me or telling me?” “Telling you.” I wasn’t sure why I was informing her of that. Seductive honey-brown eyes stared at me expectantly. Time stood still as our gazes locked. It was happening again, that deep pull I felt in my chest whenever she drilled me with those fucking gorgeous eyes. The same overwhelming need to hold on to her and never let go fucked with my head…but in a good way. In a way where I struggled to breathe, not one coherent thought would form, and every single cell in my body buzzed and tingled. The levity between us just a few moments ago dissipated with each moment that passed. She palmed my jaw when I bent to kiss her. Softly at first, but slowly building with each press of our lips or stroke of our tongues. Each

grip of our hands led to shameless grinding on my part. The hard-on was inevitable and was what forced me to pull away. Once I flopped backward she did the same while dragging in breath after breath. “I’m sorry, but if I didn’t stop now…” “I know,” she said, staring at the ceiling. The mattress shifted as she climbed off the bed. My eyes tracked her every move, making my cock even stiffer. This wasn’t helping my predicament, not by a long shot. How was it possible that seeing her put her bikini back on was as hot as taking it off? Her fingers tying the side ties one by one before adjusting the scrap of fabric to cover her ass cheeks was driving me insane. She bent over —bent over—and picked up her top. Turning sideways and giving me a fantastic glimpse of side-boob, she fastened the string around her neck. “Zara, you’re killing me.” She peered over her shoulder with an amused grin. “I’m nowhere near you now.” “It doesn’t matter.” At the sound of my groan she laughed. Sitting on the edge of the bed, she tied the black strings around her back before asking, “Ready for your haircut?”

“No.” Her eyes focused on my hand as I adjusted myself in my bathing suit. “I need a minute.”

Chapter 21

Landon It took a few minutes to gather the items she needed to cut my hair. With scissors and a comb in hand, I watched her hot little body take one of the chairs away from the table and place it in the center of the living room on top of the bedsheet we’d spread out. Against my suggestion of a naked haircut, she pulled on her short denim shorts but threw me a bone by not putting her T-shirt back on over her bikini top. When she pointed to the chair, I sat with a pout. “I don’t see what the big deal is. How about a topless haircut?” Ignoring me, she stepped in between my spread knees and ran her left hand through my wet hair. Her boobs inches from my face caused every part of my body to thrum to life, with my cock leading the parade. My gaze fixed on the way her pebbled nipples stubbornly pushed against the shiny black fabric of her bikini. While she was busy running her fingers through my hair, I brazenly rubbed my thumbs across them. “Lance.”

“What? Even they are complaining, they want out.” More ignoring on her part, she leaned in and I felt the first snippet of hair fall onto my chest. Her breasts were so close, who could blame me when I closed the distance to suck on one pert, fabric-encased nipple? She froze and looked down at me just as I looked up. “Do you really want to distract me while I’m holding scissors?” I pulled away and shook my head petulantly. “No.” “Okay, then.” For the remainder of my haircut I was a good boy and deserved a freakin’ medal. After the last piece of hair cascaded to the ground, she stepped away to inspect her work. “How did you learn to cut hair?” I asked while she ran both hands through the now shorter strands, driving me crazy in the process. “I trim Marshmallow.” She looked down at my shocked expression with a half smile. “Now you ask me that? Shouldn’t you have inquired regarding my credentials before I started?” “I trust you.” She laid the comb and scissors down on the

table before brushing her hands over my shoulders, back, and chest. “Zara.” “Hmm?” I caught one hand as it trailed over my abs and forced her to sit on my lap. “Don’t you want to see it, to make sure you’re not bald?” “Nah. I want to kiss you.” She gave me a chaste kiss and pulled away. “No. That won’t do.” I had planned on going in for the kill, giving her the kiss that would leave us both in shambles. But the moment my lips touched hers, a knock on my door interrupted its progress. “Fuck.” We both stared at the wood. “Probably Kaholo,” I whispered. “He comes by to see if I need anything before he makes his trip to Honolulu.” “Are you going to answer it?” “Do you want me to?” “You can. I’m fine.” And surprisingly, she did look completely fine with the fact he was about to see her in my bungalow. “Okay.” She stood to allow me to open the door. Once I did, Kaholo’s smile went from friendly to ecstatic when his eyes landed on Zara.

“Hello, Mr. Lance…Miss Zara.” “Hi, Kaholo. How are you?” she said with a small smile. “I’m sorry to interrupt.” I moved aside and waved him in. “No problem. Zara was just giving me a haircut.” He ran a large hand over his shiny bald head as he took in the scene. “Not something I ever need to worry about.” With a wicked grin, he tugged on his braided beard and said, “Ah, but this does require major upkeep.” I chuckled at his response while Zara busied herself putting the chair back at the table and folding up the sheet. “I’m going to go shake this out,” she said before walking through the door and heading up the beach. “Such a lovely girl,” Kaholo mused out loud. “May I give you some advice, Mr. Lance?” “Of course.” “Andres and I are good friends. He’s a very complex man. Please don’t let his pomposity deter you from pursuing his daughter.” “Pursuing?” Zara might have been fine with Kaholo seeing us together, but I had no clue what details she’d be okay revealing to him or anyone in regard to our relationship.

“I am very keen in detecting one’s true feelings,” he continued. “Not only can I see how much Zara likes you, but I can also see how much you like her.” Zara walked in before I had a chance to respond. “So, is there anything you need me to pick up on my trip?” He switched gears flawlessly. “Yes, actually. There is.” I grabbed a slip of paper off the kitchen counter and scribbled, two bottles of red wine, lots of candles, specific spices, whatever catch of the day was available, flowers, something for dessert, and a few other ingredients needed for a romantic dinner for two. Tomorrow night I would be pulling out all the stops in romancing Miss Zara Jobert. I grabbed some cash from my wallet and handed it, along with the list, to Kaholo. As he studied it, he ran his thick fingers over his braided beard. With each item he read, the corners of his mouth lifted just a tiny bit more. I’d just confirmed his suspicions with a freaking grocery list. “I’ll get right on this,” he said with a wink. “Thank you.” “Okay, you two. Enjoy the rest of your day.” He stood staring while grinning once more, before he left and closed the door behind him.

Zara turned to me and shrugged. “I hope you’re prepared to be outed. Kaholo gossips like a woman.” “Now you tell me?” “Does that bother you?” “No. I worry about you, though.” She stepped closer and wrapped her arms around my waist. Looking up into my eyes she said, “No need to, I’m okay with people knowing the hottest visitor we’ve ever had is into me.” “I like your choice of words,” I responded with a wiggle of my eyebrows. Flashing me her dimples she leaned up and kissed me long and hard. During it my thoughts screamed how I couldn’t wait to get into her…literally. More than that, I couldn’t wait to hold her afterward. The thought of postcoital cuddling with Zara was as hot as the act itself. “Thanks for my haircut.” “You’re very welcome.” She looked up and ran a hand over my head. “You have great hair.” Funny, I’ve heard that compliment at least a thousand times in my lifetime, mostly from stylists I had worked with, sometimes from a past lover. Never had it meant anything to me. Yet Zara complimenting my hair thrilled me.

What was it about her that made me feel like a schoolboy who landed his crush? An amused smile lifted the corners of her lips. “What are you grinning at?” “Nothing. It’s really hot in here. The heat is getting to me.” I kissed her nose before asking, “Would you rather go back to the bedroom to cool off or go for a swim?” Maybe using the one tiny air conditioner in the bedroom, which wasn’t powerful enough to cool the rest of the bungalow, was a sneaky way to get her either on my bed or nice and wet…but a man had to do what a man had to do. “Going back to the bedroom would not cool us off, Lance. Just the opposite, in fact.” “Maybe not, but it would be fun regardless.” Tapping a finger over her bottom lip pretending to ponder her choices, she blurted out, “Race you!” She took off out of the bungalow, shedding her shorts along the way. I caught up quickly, lifting her over my shoulder and sprinting into the ocean all while tickling her. She squealed and giggled, and it was the most perfect sound I’d ever heard. Zara and I enjoyed the rest of the afternoon engaging in some heavy petting and making

out, both in and out of the ocean, before I drove her home. Her parents were inside, thus forcing us to say goodbye while in the Jeep. “I can’t wait to see you tomorrow,” I admitted with a kiss. “Do you want me to pick you up at work or your house?” “I’ll get a ride. Do you mind if I bring Marshmallow?” “Not at all. I miss the little guy.” “He misses you, too. We’ll see you tomorrow.” Just as she opened her door, I grabbed her hand and she looked at me expectantly. After a quick glance at her front door, I asked, “Can I walk you to the door?” “Next time,” she said quickly. “I don’t want my father ruining my good mood.” “Okay, then.” I held her face and pressed my lips against hers. “Dream of me,” I said after breaking the kiss. “I always do.” She darted out of the car and ran up her steps, giving me a small wave and a huge smile. I looked down at my cock and adjusted myself. He had been extremely patient all day,

and if I didn’t get home to jerk off soon, I might have ended up causing some kind of permanent damage. There had to be side effects from having at least a dozen hard-ons with no release in an eight-hour period. The pressure building in my balls had become unbearable. I had no doubt that, if they were to explode, I’d be responsible for a sinkhole in the earth the size of a small swimming pool. — The moment I got home I jacked off to give my dick some relief. At that point I realized I had about twenty-two hours before I saw her again. I spent the evening working on Logan’s story out on the porch while enjoying the warm breeze. When my eyes couldn’t focus on the screen any longer, I went to bed knowing I was down to about nineteen hours left, and then woke in the morning with ten hours left. Then eight. Then six. Throughout the day my countdown both pissed me off and excited me. With each passing hour the anticipation increased as the ire diminished. According to the traitorous clock on the wall, I had only a few more minutes before she arrived.

Dinner was almost ready. Candles were lit. Wine was uncorked. Table was set. I had the whole night with her, and God, I couldn’t wait. When I realized we wouldn’t even be having sex, I laughed out loud. “What the fuck has happened to me?” And like music to my ears, the yipping of a dog nearly made me hop up and down like a kid on Christmas morning. I walked outside and around the bungalow to where Zara was getting out of the small white car her dad was driving the day of the rainstorm. Apprehension slowed my steps until I saw her mother in the driver’s seat and not her father. “Hi,” Zara said cheerfully. She placed Spike down, and he dashed in my direction, catapulting into my arms. “Hey, dude. How are you?” One would have thought, based on the sounds that came from him, that he was in pain. But I knew better. The best way to handle Spike’s greetings was to just let him do his thing. Until he got out every lick, wiggle, and whimper, he wouldn’t be happy. “Hello, Lance,” Mrs. Jobert said after getting out of the car. “Nice to see you again.”

She came closer and shook my hand as Zara pulled a small duffel bag from the backseat. “Hi,” she repeated, walking toward me before leaning up and kissing my mouth. I didn’t know if the surge of excitement I felt was because she initiated the kiss in front of her mother or because of the actual kiss. “Hi. You look beautiful,” I said, looking into her eyes. She wore a sleeveless short flirty floral dress that showed off most of her gorgeous tanned skin. “Thank you.” “Well, you kids have fun.” Mrs. Jobert waved before getting into the car and proceeding to drive away. “I take it your mom doesn’t object to you spending the night?” “My mother respects that I’m a grown woman, unlike my father. Besides, she really likes you.” “Based on meeting me for five minutes?” “And based on what I told her.” She threw me a wink and sashayed her fine ass toward the door. Because I was right behind her when we stepped inside, I heard her very audible gasp. She dropped her bag with a thump, placing

her hands over her open mouth. I had scattered small votive candles around the living room that were casting romantic shadows on the wood-paneled walls. The small bouquet of pale-pink roses Kaholo had picked up provided the centerpiece for the table I had already set for two. When she turned to see me watching, a warm smile spread over her lips. “I’m so touched,” she said quietly. I placed Marshmallow down and walked closer. “I tried to make it special.” “It’s perfect.” “Kaholo helped,” I admitted sheepishly. “The man is a hopeless romantic.” He was. It was amazing what he had come up with on his own, right down to the strawberries he helped me dip in dark chocolate for later. I had one of my favorite ballads playing on my portable speaker. She tilted her head, listening to the soft, melodic song. Her brows puckered in concentration, I assumed because she was intrigued by the lyrics. My life was on track. Knew all of my plans. I knew of my purpose. The reason I am. But life has no rules. Of this I am sure. Just one glimpse of you, I wanted much

more. I, myself, never really paid attention to them until recently. Strangely enough, they now seemed like they had been written for us.

Chapter 22

Zara For some reason, the words touched me in a profound way. I felt like Lance was speaking to me through this specific song. I listened intently, with each lyric becoming more meaningful. “What song is this?” The question came out as a whisper from the emotion that suddenly clogged my throat. “It’s called ‘Reason I Am.’ ” “Who’s singing it?” “His name is Jack Lair, the lead singer of Devil’s Lair. He wrote it for his wife. Do you like it?” “Lance, it’s beautiful.” He pulled me closer with one hand on my lower back while tucking the other beneath my hair at the back of my neck. My hands automatically found their favorite position over his hard, muscled chest. “You’re beautiful, Zara.” Oh my God, this man. With our eyes locked, our lips moved closer without pause. Whenever he looked at me that

way, I’d forget to breathe. His ice-blue eyes were so vivid and intense they resembled brilliant jewels. The straight line of his nose, that sexy scruff that covered his jawline, and those firm, masculine lips all rendered me stupid. His chest flexed beneath the palms of my hands, just before he flattened me against him. In spite of the way our bodies desperately wanted to progress the kiss into much more, he broke away too soon, leaving me aching all over. “Ready to eat?” he asked, his voice low and gruff. I couldn’t help but release a combination grunt and laugh. “Zara, if we don’t eat now we won’t be eating.” “Okay, you’re right. Let’s eat.” Of course I preferred to continue kissing him, but we had all night for that. And the sooner we ate, the sooner we could move on to better things. Because tonight, whether he liked it or not, I would be enjoying him as dessert. “Can I help you?” I asked as he walked into the kitchen with Marshmallow at his heels. “Nope. You sit. I got this.” I never realized how damn hot it was to

watch an attractive man doing something as mundane as making you dinner or opening a bottle of wine. Just seeing him reaching for a dishtowel to pull the baking dish from the oven and then fling it over one shoulder was sexy as hell. As he moved on to transfer the rice into a bowl, desire spread over my body like a rash…hot and prickly and needing to be scratched. The need to have Lance was like an unbearable itch that wouldn’t go away. Once he placed all the dishes on the little table, and a small bowl on the floor for Marshmallow, he sat across from me with a warm smile. “This looks amazing, Lance.” “It’s not very fancy. The bungalow isn’t stocked with fine china or crystal,” he said, waving a hand toward the mismatched plates and plastic tumblers that held our wine. “It’s also not very gourmet, I’m afraid.” He shrugged shyly. “But I promise it is edible. When Kaholo said what kind of fish it was, I was clueless. Never heard of monchong. He stuck around and tutored me in a quick cooking lesson. So if it’s not good, it’s his fault.” I took a bite and moaned. “It’s delicious.” As if he didn’t believe me, he quirked a brow

and took his own bite. Only after he swallowed did he concede, “You’re right. It is delicious.” Along with the monchong he had made seasoned rice and asparagus. True, the meal was simple, but I could tell the level of attention he had put into it was intentional. I could seriously get used to this, being with him in such a domestic fashion. A few weeks ago that would have terrified me because he was leaving, and his being here was temporary. It no longer scared me. I believed he was right and if we really wanted to we could make this work. We were both adults, and, sure, there was an ocean that separated his life from mine, but so what? That’s what airplanes were for. All day long I had felt optimistic since receiving a call for the job I’d applied to. Now, after my “aha” moment regarding wanting more with Lance, I felt hopeful things would work out for us. “So, guess what?” I said once we began our meal. He smiled at my enthusiasm. “What?” “The department of tourism called me for an interview!” His mouth gaped and he reached for my hand. “That’s awesome, Zara! When?”

“They want me there first of the week.” “You got this,” he said with a satisfied smile. “Can I come?” “To Honolulu?” “Yes. I meant it when I said I’d go with you. We can stay a day or two so you can show me around. Job training.” “Afterward, I was going to visit my sister.” A flash of uncertainty altered his smile before he looked away. “But you can come with me.” The excitement in his eyes when he met my gaze was unmistakable. “Really?” “Annia would love to meet you. Kai is great. You’d like him a lot. Besides, it’s like they practically know you already,” I admitted, and then kicked myself for doing so. On cue he said, “Oh, they do, do they?” A huge grin spread over his face and he folded his arms conceitedly. “You’ve been telling them all about your boyfriend?” “Who said you’re my boyfriend?” “Do you always tell your sister about a man who means nothing to you? It’s happening. Just as I said it would. You’re falling for me. Admit it.” He smirked his lips to the side and nodded obnoxiously. “No.”

“Yes.” Before he could say anything else, I added with a pointed finger, “Don’t gloat.” “You can’t stop me from gloating. It’s my right.” “Why is that your right?” “I don’t know, but it is.” He pushed his plate away and pulled me over to his lap. “It’s okay to admit it, Zara. I’ve already admitted the same to you yesterday. I’m ecstatic you finally caught up.” His eyes searched my face for confirmation. The proof he was looking for came in the way my lips pressed against his, and the way my chest rose and fell with each breath. The real proof came in the way my heart felt like it was going to explode in my chest over the reality that I was falling for him. There wasn’t a doubt I liked Lance…really, really liked Lance. I now knew with certainty it was more than that. It was love. I was in love with Lance White.

Landon We cleaned up the dishes side by side; I washed and she dried. Spike lounged lazily on my couch. And I couldn’t wipe the smile off my face. If TMZ could see me now, I thought as I scrubbed the pot clean of burnt rice that had stuck to the bottom. “I think I’ll just throw this away,” I said, shutting the water off and giving up on my efforts. “Give me that.” She took the pot from my hands, filled it with hot water and a few drops of dish soap, and brought it to the stove. “Once it comes to a simmer, it’ll scrape right off.” “Huh. You learn something new every day.” I reached for her and nuzzled my nose against her neck. “Would you like dessert now or later? I made something.” “You did not.” “Okay, Kaholo made them, but only because he nixed my idea of s’mores. Besides, he’s not here to take the credit.” She giggled as I pulled an earlobe into my mouth. At the sound of it Spike came charging and causing a ruckus. “Not now, dude,” I said in between sucks.

“He needs to go out,” Zara said just as she tilted her head to the side giving me easy access to her neck. After a few more nibbles and sucks, I said, “Fine. Let’s take him out so we can have dessert. Take your wine with you.” She shut the burner off on the stove, and I grabbed my wine as she grabbed hers. Spike trotted along beside us, bolting to the nearest tree the moment I opened the door. The air outside was only slightly cooler than the air in the bungalow. Hand in hand Zara and I walked out onto the beach, with Spike prancing about in his excitable way. The sky was glowing in hues of orange and pink. Earlier in the day, I’d dragged the two Adirondack chairs and tiny table from the porch onto the sand, anticipating a stunning sunset. As Spike frolicked, we sat to watch while still holding hands. “Does anyone ever come strolling down your beach?” she asked, looking both left and right. It was absolutely deserted, which I loved about Hulopoe Haven. “The only unannounced visitors I’ve gotten since arriving were Palu, Kaholo, and Spike. Why?” “No reason.” She gave me a sideways glance

that meant that she was up to something. We watched as Spike dashed in and out of the surf, yipping at it angrily when it tossed him like a leaf in the wind. “You do realize if Spike hadn’t stumbled upon my bungalow, we may never have met.” “So we owe it all to Marshmallow.” “We do. He should be credited in our wedding announcement.” She grinned while shoving our entwined hands into my side before taking a sip of her wine. Spike settled himself on the sand a few feet away, exhausted from his battle with the tide. The setting sun cast a warm ray of light over her features, causing me to stare, mesmerized by her beauty. She eyed me right back, her eye contact unwavering and determined. There was a difference in her. No longer shy or uncertain, the Zara whose gaze was tethered to mine seemed to have come to peace with our connection. She squeezed my hand affectionately, turning to stare at the horizon. While she watched the sun dip into the ocean, I watched her. It was only a few moments later when dusk altered the lighting on the beach, swathing us in a state of semidarkness. I needed to tell her. I needed her to know

that in spite of my fame, she knew me better than anyone in my life. Since day one, I had never held back or altered my real personality. She needed to know this. My mind raced with ways I should tell her. Should I just spit it out, or explain what my life was like without revealing it was my life? “Zara.” “Yes?” she responded before standing. “Where are you going?” “Nowhere.” She placed her wine on the small table and stood before me. Wordlessly, she dropped to her knees, one hand on my upper thigh and the other still clasped in mine. My legs naturally fell apart, allowing her to fit perfectly in the space between my legs. “Did you want to say something?” she asked, looking directly into my eyes. The words I was about to blurt out halted as the air between us crackled. “Um…you’re beautiful.” “So are you, Lance.” She leaned in to kiss me, tucking her fingers inside the waistband of my shorts. I tried to remain calm when the realization of what she was about to do hit. My heart pounded as my intention to tell her the truth dissipated into thin air. Shit, what the serious fuck is it about this

girl? It was everything combined. The reality that she had no idea who I was, her drop-dead stunning face, her sweetness, her kindness, her intellect, her tropical aura, her accent, the swell of her breasts, her height, her long tanned legs…fuck, the list went on and on. At the touch of her tongue stroking mine, my moan sounded more like a plea. Needing to hold her, I released my plastic tumbler, sending red wine splashing onto the sand. With my hands free to roam, I took advantage of the exposed skin of her upper arms by running my touch over them until I reached her neck. I held tightly, manipulating the position of her head to deepen the kiss. I felt her fingers unbuttoning and then unzipping before she rested them against my abs. I wasn’t sure if she was building nerve, or was just lost in the kiss when several long minutes passed with her hands still pressing against my skin. And then, without warning, she broke the kiss and stared directly into my eyes. She reached into my shorts, and found my hard-on with a half smile. Her warm fingers gripped just tightly enough to drive me insane. Her thumb skimming over my tip was just

enough to immobilize me. She looked away to stare down as her hand pulled out my cock. She paid him obvious attention, staring in awe while her fist continued to slowly pump me. I didn’t think I could get any harder, until I watched her eyes lift to mine and her lips part to kiss my tip. That tiny little kiss caused every ounce of blood to rush to my cock, taking it from hard to rock-hard. I parted my lips, needing to expel the air trapped in my lungs. In and out, over and over, waiting anxiously for her next move. She was completely controlling this situation. I had no choice in the matter, because knowing what was coming paralyzed me from the neck down. Besides the pants of breath I released and my sporadic blinking, I sat pathetically numbed like a teenage boy who was about to get his first blow job. After a few more soft kisses and light licks, she finally lowered her mouth over a third of my length. Her hand gripped my base, covering every inch of me with her touch. When she closed her eyes, mine slid shut as well. Without my sight, the sensations intensified. I gripped the arms of the chair in an attempt to control the urge to buck. I didn’t want to scare her, and fought the need to want

to pump and fuck her mouth. Her every action drove my reaction. Each time she moved lower or her fist tightened, I came closer and closer. By the time she got into a rhythm of alternating sucks and pumps, I couldn’t deprive myself of touching her any longer. I held her head loosely, not wanting to influence her motions but just needing to touch her. She moaned over my flesh at the contact, and that simple vibration was all it took for me to release fiercely into her mouth. Sparks of blinding light pushed me through a vortex into another dimension. My eyes flew open so I could witness it all and commit it to memory. During my crash back down to earth, her strong hold turned into gentle caresses, and her forceful sucks morphed into soft kisses. “Zara,” I finally said when my brain began functioning. She pressed forward, leaning her cheek against my chest and sandwiching my stillerect cock between us. I gripped her chin gently, turning her head so she could look into my eyes. “That was probably the best blow job I ever received.” “Stop,” she dismissed my claim. “I know I’m inexperienced, but don’t tease me.”

“Tease you? Do you have any idea what you just did to me?” Her honey-brown eyes widened as she waited. “It was the best because I never had feelings like this for any woman before…ever. And that one difference makes it so much better.” She gifted me with a satisfied smile. I crushed her to my chest, holding her tightly and never wanting to let her go.

Chapter 23

Zara “Okay, so I have never done that before.” My face buried in his chest made my words muffled and barely audible. But when he stiffened and leaned back to look into my eyes I knew he’d heard me. I was still on my knees in the sand leaning against him between his spread legs. He quickly tucked himself in. That motion along with my mortification caused me to hastily sit back on my heels. “Come here.” He gripped my upper arms, pulling me onto his lap. Distractedly, he brushed the sand off my legs while staring into my eyes. “You’re joking.” “I’m not.” The blank expression he gave me wasn’t helping my embarrassment. I looked away, but he immediately caught my chin to bring my gaze back to his. “Zara, are you a virgin?” “Not exactly…” My dangling words had him tilting his head in confusion. Without warning, he stood with me in his arms and carried me toward the house. “Spike, come.”

Marshmallow jumped at his command, and followed closely behind. Once inside, Lance slammed the door shut with his foot and sat on the couch with me still sitting on his lap. Marshmallow stood staring at us, looking put out. After an annoyed grunt, he hopped on the couch and shimmied his way between our chests. We exchanged a grin before Lance shifted him to the cushion. Undeterred, he circled once and settled his entire body against Lance’s thigh. Lance shook his head with a chuckle. “Anyway, back to what you said outside. What do you mean, ‘not exactly’? You either are or you’re not.” “I mean, I’m not a virgin, but I’ve only had one sexual partner.” He cleared his throat before asking, “Just one?” “Yes.” Our age difference hadn’t seemed to be a problem up until then, but if he felt that I was too inexperienced, young, and naïve that wouldn’t bode well for me. The more he remained silent the more I worried. “What are you thinking?” “I don’t know. I’ve never been with anyone who wasn’t…”

“Experienced?” I finished his thought. He shook his head. “Promiscuous.” It was my turn to ask the questions. “How many women have you been with, exactly?” “I never kept count.” Yikes. He smiled shyly at my reaction. “Hundreds?” “No!” The skin around his nose pinched tightly in a grimace. “Thanks a lot.” “Sorry. But look at you. It’s not too farfetched. How is it you’re single?” “I never had time for a serious relationship. It’s always been just sex and nothing else. Until now.” My eyes moved to his throat as I watched him work a swallow. When I looked back up, he was staring at me apprehensively. “Does that freak you out?” “Which part?” I asked with obvious humor. “Let’s start with the ‘until now,’ because the other part means nothing.” “I wouldn’t say it freaks me out.” I placed my hand on the curve of his jaw. He leaned into my touch, bringing his upper body and face closer. “What happens if you get bored with my lack of experience?” “First of all, that won’t happen. Second, I’m

a great teacher. And third…” He closed the distance, kissing me flush on the lips before continuing. “If that blow job was your first, you’re a natural.” “Um…thanks?” I laughed at his compliment. “Maybe I should rethink the tourism profession and go for hooker?” His mouth flew open in shock. “I’m joking.” “That’s not funny.” “Sorry.” I flexed my fingers on the scruff covering his face and kissed his jaw. Before I could pull away, he held my head with one hand and crushed his lips to mine. The kiss progressed, and he lifted his pelvis just enough for me to feel that his excitement was progressing along with the kiss. Apparently, my lack of experience was not limited only to the cruder of sexual acts. Never had a kiss brought me so dangerously close to coming. Each time his tongue skimmed against mine, I felt the muscles in my body clench, nerve endings jolted to life. And it wasn’t limited to my crotch. I felt it in my thighs, my knees wobbled, my belly tightened. Even the hair at the back of my neck stood at attention. Every single part of me came alive when Lance kissed me. I could only imagine what I’d feel when the time came to finally have sex. It was

no longer if, but when. I secretly hoped it’d be tonight. The setting was perfect, and it’d be a shame to waste such romanticism. Like a cruel joke, the faint ringing of a phone traveled through the bungalow. Lance either hadn’t heard it or chose to ignore it. When it stopped for a few seconds only to repeat ringing, I pulled away. “Lance, your phone.” It took him a moment to comprehend what I said. Once he realized it, he said, “Oh shit.” I stood, allowing him to jog into the bedroom to retrieve it. The bungalow was small enough that I heard him say, “Hi, Mom. Is everything okay? Yes….No, I’m fine….Yes, I promise I’m fine….I don’t know yet….I’ll call you tomorrow….Okay. Love you, too.” When he emerged, I asked, “Is everything okay?” “Yes. My mom had a bad dream about me and was just checking in.” “She must miss you.” “Terribly.” He suddenly looked off, like something was wrong. I assumed he’d tell me if he wanted me to know. I watched as he walked into the kitchen and opened the fridge.

He pulled out a plate full of chocolate-covered strawberries with a spicy smile. “Ready for dessert?” He walked over to where I stood, lifted one off the plate, and ran the tip across my bottom lip. I opened, anticipating that he’d feed it to me. Instead he took a bite himself, and chewed softly. “Delicious.” “Are you going to share?” He swallowed with a nod, leaned in, and kissed me. The flavor of chocolate and strawberry was potent on his tongue, but getting that tiny taste combined with the abbreviated kiss was nothing but a tease. When he pulled away and took another bite of his strawberry, it was clear he wasn’t going to share. “You’re mean.” “Oh. Did you want another taste of me?” he asked, amused, while taking another slow bite. Chocolate clung to his bottom lip, tormenting me to take a lick. Deciding to tease him, I shook my head and walked toward the couch. “I’m good.” Marshmallow and I squealed in tandem when Lance slammed the plate on the table,

sending the dipped fruit scattering on the wood top, only to fly over and immediately assault me with tickles. “Okay! Okay! I’m sorry!” I pleaded in between gasping for air. “Say, ‘Yes, Lance. I want another taste of you.’ ” “Yes, Lance. I want another taste of you.” It was absolutely true. I did want more, much more. His fingers halted at my declaration. “The U.S. government better hope you never fall into enemy hands. All they’d have to do is tickle you.” This was true. Somehow, I ended up spread out beneath him on the couch with Marshmallow excitedly trying to get in on the action. He climbed onto Lance’s back, kissing his ear and neck while Lance did the same to me.

Landon Everything about this day and this night was normal, provided that normal meant two people were getting to know each other and falling in love in the process. What made our situation abnormal were the mistruths I was forced to feed her day after day, question after question. I needed to tell her. The more invested we became in each other, the harder it would be to walk away. That was the problem. I was now fully invested in us, in her. What if she didn’t want a life in the public eye? The possibility that my celebrity could push her away was what caused the truth to clog in my throat each time I tried to tell her. Spike’s interference forced me to lead her back to the table to finish our dessert. She and I sat facing each other, feeding each other chocolate-covered strawberries in between spurts of conversation. “Can I ask you something?” she asked, her eyes focused on our entwined fingers instead of on my face. “Of course.”

Her golden-brown eyes lifted to mine, a pause passed before she asked, “Did you tell your mom about me?” Of all the things she could have asked, I never expected that. Caught off guard, my fumble supplied the answer she waited for. “No…but only because I haven’t spoken to her since before our first official date. The reason she called tonight has to do with her grieving process. Since Logan died, it’s become an obsessive ritual for her. If she sees something that reminds her of me, or if she dreams of me, or even if someone mentions me by name, Mom feels she needs to be sure I’m safe.” Her concerned frown altered to one of remorse. “I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to pry. I was just curious.” “You’re not prying,” I whispered, lifting our hands to place a soft kiss on hers. A slow smile spread over her lips until a dimple appeared centered on each cheek. Her gaze bounced between my face and the plate of strawberries. She picked one up and offered it. “One more?” I was stuffed, but how could I refuse such deliciousness being fed to me by such gorgeousness. Opening my mouth for her,

without warning she shifted just enough to paint my top and bottom lips with the now softened, melted chocolate. The more I gawked, the more she ran the fruit over my face until I felt a gooey mess sticking to my skin. “Really?” “What? I’m simply giving you a taste,” she said all wide-eyed and innocent. I loved how she could turn on a dime and switch gears at a moment’s notice, going from contemplative to mischievous in the blink of an eye. “You’re gonna pay for that.” By sliding her hand out of my grip, her eyes cutting toward the door, she completely gave herself away. I allowed her three steps before I caught her around her waist, turning her around to happily spread the joy all over her face. I held nothing back, smearing my chocolate-coated lips over hers, down her neck, across her breasts only to lift my face and leave a new path of destruction down one arm and then the other. For good measure, I grabbed another partially melted strawberry, and stuffed it in between her breasts. “Lance!” she screamed in between fits of giggles.

Once I was satisfied with my artistic masterpiece, I crushed my lips to hers, savoring every part of her mouth and tongue… and it had nothing to do with the chocolate I found there. I craved her in every way. Yes, I wanted all her kisses and every single touch. But I wanted more than that. Emotionally connecting with her was probably top of the list. They were all equally important to me, and one wasn’t any more or less important than the other. For the first time in my life, I honestly felt I couldn’t live another day without Zara being part of it. Any notion of going back to Hollywood as Landon Price the movie star to resume my life as it had been was now gone. When I returned, it’d be as Landon Price, a man in love who happened to act for a living. All that used to be important had now taken a backseat to Zara Jobert. Spike leapt vertically around our entwined bodies, neither of us paying much attention while we devoured each other in an explosion of unbridled passion. Refusing to break the kiss, I lifted her and carried her into my bathroom. Through the motions of turning on the shower and stripping off our clothes, our lips never parted once. While washing each other, we concentrated more on the touch of

our hands rather than the actual act of cleansing. But that was all that happened. The touching, kissing, washing, and groping never led to more. And by the time we fell into my bed, naked and wet, I had to keep reminding myself why not to slide into her at that moment. My cock argued fuck stopping for a condom, fuck my stupid logic on why I couldn’t take her yet. Fuck it all, he screamed as I pressed against her thigh to achieve some relief. No matter what my cock screamed and shouted, my heart couldn’t allow things to progress. Not after I had promised that tonight wasn’t about sex, and not before telling her the truth. I couldn’t make love to Zara until she knew who I really was. Even as terrifying as it was to know we’d possibly never connect in that way once that happened, I still needed to wait. My reeling thoughts forced me to break away with a pained groan. We each fell backward, lying side by side on our backs, dragging in one labored breath after another. “Zara. We need to stop.” “Okay,” she agreed without hesitation. Thank Christ, I thought. Because if she had

insisted we keep going there would have been no fucking way I could deny her.

Chapter 24

Zara Over the next few days Lance and I spent a lot of time together. He was there to drive me to and from work. He was there at noon to bring me lunch. To say Lance was spoiling me would have been an understatement. We’d developed a friendship I’d treasure forever. In addition to that, the romance had been amazing. If things didn’t work out between us, it would devastate me. Not to mention our connection would be impossible to replace. I couldn’t imagine being this comfortable with, or this attracted to, another man. Tomorrow we’d be flying to Honolulu together for my job interview. Besides spending a few days together as a couple, I hoped to take our relationship to the next level. Even though the last few days we had turned a corner as a couple, deep down I felt that once we had sex it would truly be official. I was ready to make love to him, and to admit I loved him. During dinner, my mother and I chatted excitedly about my job interview and the trip in general. My father knew of my plans and

smartly kept his opinions to himself. Lance and I would be taking a puddle jumper to Oahu for my interview. Once done, we planned to stay in Waikiki overnight so I could show him the sights before driving up to Annia and Kai’s in Honolulu for a visit. After dinner, while my parents took Marshmallow for a walk, I quickly packed before lying on my bed to study Hawaiian facts. It was hard to concentrate knowing that in just twelve hours Lance and I would be heading to our romantic getaway. As my thoughts bounced between my interview and my handsome boyfriend, the doorbell rang, surprising me. On my way to answer it, the sight of a black Jeep in my driveway caused my heart to pump excitedly in my chest. “Hi,” I said the moment I opened the door. “Hi, beautiful.” The forlorn look on his face turned my excitement to fear. “Is everything okay?” I asked, searching his crystal-blue eyes for some clue as to why he was at my door looking like his best friend had just died. “Yeah. Can I talk to you?” “Of course.” I moved aside, stopping when

he shook his head. “Can we go for a ride?” The fear escalated and I forced a quick nod. “Sure. Let me just leave my parents a note.” “I’ll be in the Jeep.” I waited a moment to watch him. His demeanor was nothing like the Lance I’d gotten to know so well these past two months. All sorts of scenarios flipped through my mind, ranging from an emergency back home to him deciding things wouldn’t work out between us. With a shaky hand, I scribbled a quick note letting my parents know I’d gone for a drive with Lance. A few minutes later, I nervously climbed into his Jeep. He leaned over and gently kissed my lips, appeasing me just enough to hope this little chat had nothing to do with our relationship. He drove us to Sweetheart Rock. It was one of the places I had recently taken him to, explaining one of Lanai’s most endearing legends. I prayed that the story of the lovers whose lives had ended tragically there had no relevance to us. He shifted into park and cut the engine before grabbing a blanket off the backseat. After he got out, he walked to the passenger side to open my door. Wordlessly offering his

hand, he then led me toward the small strip of beach facing the rock. The sun was setting, bathing the landmark in a warm orange glow. With each step we took, my pounding heart contradicted the calm and tranquil surroundings. Releasing my hand, he spread the blanket out for us and sat on the sand facing sideways from the ocean. I followed, facing him. The fabric of his shorts draped away from the backs of his thighs, making it hard to not want to admire his thick, muscular legs. “I had a nice phone conversation with my mom today. I told her all about you, and she can’t wait to meet you.” My heart warmed at his admission, and I gave him a glowing smile. “I can’t wait to meet her, too.” “She’s great…so is my dad. They’re very supportive and always believe my happiness is most important. She could tell by the sound of my voice, and through the way I described you, that I was happy. And she’s right, except for one thing.” “What’s the one thing?” I anxiously twisted the hem of my shirt, waiting for him to speak. “Don’t be nervous,” he said, reaching to tuck a strand of my hair behind my ear.

“Okay.” He propped his elbows on his bent knees and stared at his hands for a pause before lifting his eyes back to mine. I watched him drag in a deep breath only to audibly release it. “I haven’t exactly been honest with you, and it’s been eating me up alive. I’ve wanted to tell you so many times, but my worries about how you’d react to it always stopped me.” “Okay. You can tell me anything, Lance.” He nodded solemnly. I couldn’t imagine what it was he’d kept from me, and my heart pounded while I waited for him to continue. “Zara, it’s hard for me to trust people. Yet with you, it was never an issue. From the moment I met you, it felt like I’d known you my whole life. And I’ve grown to truly care about you in these past weeks.” “I feel the same.” “I’m glad. Because I truly meant it when I said I want to continue what we have between us.” Grateful he wasn’t ending this, I allowed a small smile at his admission. My apprehension eased enough to believe that what he was about to say had nothing to do with us. He twisted his head to glance at the sunset before turning back to me. His crystal-blue eyes shone brightly, mesmerizing me into a

predictable trance. “Have you ever heard of Landon Price?” I searched my memory, shaking my head. “No, I don’t think so. Should I have?” “Landon Price is one of the biggest stars in Hollywood.” “Really? We truly do live in a cave out here. Has he been in a lot of movies?” “Quite a few.” He nodded before continuing. “Most people around the world know Landon Price.” I tried to remember if I’d ever heard of Landon Price. The name definitely wasn’t familiar. “Most of the movies in the cinema downtown are classics. You already know we live in a bubble in Lanai. We once had a visit from a movie star, and I can’t even remember his name, but Palu thought it was the best thing ever. He hosted a luau for him. I couldn’t relate to that…being famous.” “It isn’t all that it’s cracked up to be. Unable to leave the house without droves of photographers following you around, every bit of your business printed in every magazine both reputable and trashy. It’s like living in a virtual fishbowl, with every aspect of your life broadcast, reported on, and exposed to the entire world. Everyone wants something.”

“That sounds awful. Is Landon a friend of yours?” I couldn’t piece together why he was telling me all this, or what had Lance’s eyes misting with emotion and altering his handsome face in agony. He took my hand in between both of his and smiled sadly. “Zara, I’m Landon.” “You?” His nod was slow and deliberate. “Yes. I am Landon Price.” I pulled my hand away from his in confusion. “I don’t understand. Why would you lie to me?” “I never lied to you.” “How can you say that? You made me believe you were an accountant originally from New Jersey.” “Yes, I lied about my real name and my occupation, but that was all I lied about. I swear. This…” He hit his chest with a clenched fist. “The person you got to know, the man you spent time with, is the real me. I never hid my true self from you. You know the real me, Zara. In fact, you’re probably the only person who has seen this side of me, including my own family.”

I couldn’t wrap my brain around his admission. I stood and began pacing as my mind raced, trying to understand what all he’d said meant. In my periphery, I watched him stand cautiously. He made no attempt to come closer, giving me the space I needed to process it all. “Why did you come here?” “Zara, I came to Lanai to hide, literally vanish from my world. So much has happened the last six months of my life, and I’ll tell you all the details. It all came down on me at once. For the first time in my career I needed to run away from fame. I couldn’t function until I took a much-needed break. I picked Lanai because of its beauty and purity from the outside world. Ironically, I found one of the most beautiful and purest people I’ve ever met in you.” “Why didn’t you tell me sooner?” “Two reasons. First, I meant it when I said it was hard to trust people. My childhood friends were no longer the people I knew so well. Even my closest buddies suddenly were calling me wanting help in getting their own talents noticed. Making new friends wasn’t easy. It’s impossible to tell who is genuine, and who just wants a piece of my fame and fortune…

especially once they find out who I am. It makes it hard to trust anyone, even those who were once my absolute closest friends. “Before you, I never knew if someone truly cared about me or if it was my fame. I liked you so much and wanted your feelings to be genuine. I loved how I was able to be the real me with you. The more I got to know you, the more I desperately wanted you to truly care for me. And that came with time. Otherwise, it would just have been more of the same. Does that make sense?” It did. I couldn’t fault him for that. I nodded slowly. “Secondly, I was afraid that once you knew the truth you’d walk away. Selfishly I didn’t want to lose your friendship. I wanted you to get to know me better as a man before my fame ruined everything between us.” “And how does this affect us?” The emotion I held back revealed itself in my trembling lip and the tears that welled in my eyes. His forehead wrinkled, as if seeing it caused him physical pain. He finally came closer and tentatively took me into his arms. “It doesn’t as far as I’m concerned. It’ll take getting used to, of course. But all that matters is what we feel for each other.”

My mother’s words replayed in my mind. I can see how much you care for Lance, and in his eyes I can see how much he cares for you as well. Keep that most important detail front and center in your mind, because that simply is the only thing that matters. Trust me when I say confusion and doubt are what usually ruin a good thing. That’s just what I felt, confused. I wanted to believe him, but how could it not affect us? I lowered my head, trying to hide the doubt that clawed its way through me. With a gentle hand, he gripped my chin and forced my gaze back to his. “I’m sorry I waited so long to tell you. But, Zara, I’m not sorry for wanting everything to be perfect between us, for wanting every feeling we’ve had for each other to be real. I’ve never had that in my life, and I desperately want it with you. I worried, and I still do, that the moment I told you it would ruin things between us. I meant it when I said I didn’t want to lose your friendship, and…I don’t want to lose you.” I felt the same. My feelings ran too deep, and I really couldn’t blame him for waiting. It still hurt that he’d lied to me…but not enough to replace that hurt with the crushing pain I’d

no doubt feel if I walked away.

Landon “Talk to me.” I had no idea what she was thinking. “It really hurts that you lied to me.” I tensed at her words, until she wrapped her arms around my torso and clutched me tightly. When she added, “But I understand why you did,” an instant sigh of relief escaped. “Zara, the last thing I wanted was to hurt you. I just wanted to spare you until you got to know me.” “I understand. I can’t imagine what you go through on a daily basis. I’ve never had to worry about trust issues, especially when my entire life I’ve been surrounded by family and friends who love me. It wouldn’t be fair to judge you, never having walked in your shoes. I do know the man I got to know, the man I now care for, is someone I want in my life.” She held my face in her hands and smiled. “I guess my heart is telling me it doesn’t matter who you really are.” I crushed her harder into my body. I thanked God and the universe. I even thanked the spirits at Sweetheart Rock for the outcome

I couldn’t have predicted. The relief was short-lived when she added, “I am scared how this will change things between us. I’m scared because…” Her panicked eyes held mine as a few tears escaped. And once those tears released, she turned back in to my chest and started to sob. “Shh,” I soothed, smoothing a hand over her head and down her back. “Please don’t cry. Nothing will change between us, I promise. I won’t let anyone ever hurt you, baby. I swear.” “I know,” she croaked against my chest. Her tears saturated the thin knit fabric of my Tshirt. “Then what is it? Tell me what’s upsetting you the most.” I leaned back, forcing her to stare up at my face. The wet tracks of her tears glistened against her tan skin. She dragged in a very deep breath and said, “I need to tell you my truth.” “Your truth?” I asked, confused. “Well, my family’s truth.” I held her face with both my hands. “Nothing you can tell me will change how I feel about you, Zara.” My words did little to comfort her. I pulled her against me, wrapping my arms around her tightly. “You tell me whenever you’re ready to. And if you can’t do

it, then I don’t need to know.” “I want to tell you. It’s important to me that you know why we came here and to know me. Can we sit?” I arched an arm under her legs and sat, situating her on my lap. In spite of the darkness that now covered the night sky, with her an inch away I could see every emotion playing on her face. “You know my older sister Lilou died.” She waited for my nod before continuing. “She was murdered.” “Oh, Zara. I’m so sorry.” “It’s why we’re here. My father was a government official, well liked and respected among his peers. When he met my mother, things changed. Everyone they knew was against their relationship. Not only because she was younger, also because she was white. After he married her, the haters made it very obvious they didn’t approve of their mixed marriage. He received threats. It was enough for my father to give up his position and move us to another town, away from the only home we knew. He gave it all up for his family. One afternoon, Lilou never came home from school. She was found four days later—she’d been beaten to death. The men, man, whoever

it was who did it, left a chilling letter on her body supporting apartheid, and threatening that Annia and I were next.” My gut twisted as bile rose to the back of my throat. That explained so much in regard to her father’s behavior. “I’m so sorry,” I repeated, not having anything adequate to say. “That’s why my father is the way he is.” She confirmed my theory. “But worse yet, he doesn’t like you. He will use your fame as an argument. My father is convinced those who murdered Lilou will eventually find us. And now if they do after all these years of being invisible, he’ll think it’s because of you, Lance —” She stopped abruptly, a small smile playing through her angst. “What do I call you?” “Whatever you want.” “You’re Lance to me. You’ll always be Lance.” “I’ll be Mickey Mouse for you.” I used the backs of my fingers to dry the new tears that fell. “Zara, I’m so sorry. I am here for you no matter what. Yes, I’d like your father to like me someday, but if not then that won’t change how I feel about you. Okay?” “Okay.” “Having said that, I can’t be the cause of ruining your relationship with your father. If

you don’t want him to know who I am now or ever, so be it. Although that will be hard to hide once word gets out.” I pulled her closer and kissed her gently. “I have one more thing to tell you.” Her breathing immediately accelerated. I almost smiled because of it. I placed a hand over her breast, feeling her heart pounding beneath my touch. “You assume I have more bad news?” “No,” she said with a pout. “Well, good, then. Because what I want to tell you is…I think I love you.” I dragged my thumb across her bottom lip as it dropped open in surprise. “Didn’t expect that?” “Not at all.” She held my face and crushed her lips against mine. Relief from finally telling her who I was and relief from finally uttering those words that had caused a ton of anxiety until they were spoken melded together, culminating in an explosive kiss. Somehow we ended up lying down, my body pushing against hers. I actually considered taking her right there, right then. My cock practically jumped up and down in agreement. But it wasn’t right. Our emotions were still running high, and my newly professed feelings

were hanging in the air between us. I broke the kiss before it was too late. “I should get you home. We’ll continue this tomorrow in Waikiki.” “You bet your ass we will, Lance…Landon… whatever your name is.” Fuck, Landon sounded even sexier in her accent than Lance did. “I do have one question, though.” I nibbled on her neck, because I just had to. “What’s your question?” “You think you love me?” she asked, tilting one brow up challengingly. “No.” I shook my head with a slow smile. “I know I love you.” “Okay, good. Because Landon Price aka Lance White…” Her hands molded over my jaw, and her eyes drifted down to my lips before rising back up to mine. “I know I love you, too.” This evening had turned out completely different from what I’d expected. She still wanted me. She loved me. She was mine. I knew it, the moment I saw her. She was what I’d been unknowingly searching for. A stunning smile spread over her gorgeous lips. Her eyes sparkled in a weightless gaze,

sadness no longer visible on the beautiful lines of her face. The moan she released when I resumed kissing her was a wordless confirmation of all of the above. Zara Jobert was the missing piece to my puzzle.

Chapter 25

Landon During takeoff, Zara picked up on my anxiety. “Are you okay? Does flying make you nervous?” “No, but flying in a plane that could fit in my bungalow does.” “For us Hawaiians it’s like taking a taxi,” she said with a dimpled smile while reaching for my hand and squeezing. “I’ll relax you.” “Don’t add avoiding getting arrested to my list of worries.” I lifted our entwined fingers and kissed her knuckles. “What else are you worried about?” “I’m hoping I don’t get recognized,” I admitted, lowering my voice just in case. “I really hope that doesn’t happen, I don’t want anything ruining our mini vacation.” “It can get crazy?” she whispered back. “Yeah. I worry about you being thrust into it so quickly.” “As long as I’m with you, I can handle it.” Leaning closer to kiss her chastely, I said directly into her ear, “You say that now.” With our heads bent together, I explained

the odds of being recognized on Oahu were much greater than they had been on Lanai. Although I hoped my dark Ray-Bans, New York Yankees baseball hat, and newly acquired island-living scruff would prevent that likelihood, I still needed to prepare her. “If one person figures it out, it’s usually not long before their reaction causes others to notice. When it happens, just stand beside me as I take quick pictures or give my autograph. If anyone asks you questions, just smile. If I take you by the hand and squeeze, it means we make a run for it.” She looked down at the heels she wore with a frown. “Should I change into my tackies?” I laughed when I realized she was completely serious. “No. If necessary, I’ll carry you over my shoulder. But then just be prepared for your ass to appear on TMZ tomorrow.” “What’s TMZ?” she asked, causing me to chuckle again. “You’re so adorable.” How perfect that I had found the one person on earth who was completely unaffected by any part of my world—including fame, materialism, and gossip. That same blessing also made me worry all the more. My world

could chew her up and spit her out, without so much as a backward glance. I didn’t want to scare her, but some serious discussions needed to be had before we officially came out as a couple. These days I was completely unaffected by the gossip, but I remembered the first time a story filled with lies was printed about me…it wasn’t fun. During the short flight she practiced her knowledge of Hawaii, randomly offering me fun facts to prepare for her interview. “You’re going to wow them today.” I leaned closer to kiss her cheek. “I don’t have a doubt this job is yours.” “I hope so,” she responded nervously. We settled into a comfortable silence. I assumed she was still rehearsing her responses, until she said, “Lance?” “Yeah?” “We do need to talk about the logistics after you leave.” “I know, and we will. I was kind of hoping to do that once we got back. Besides booking you a flight for your first visit, we need to decide if that visit will be one day after I leave or two.” I paused with a grin. “Why not just hide me in your suitcase?” “That works.” She shoved me playfully. “All

kidding aside, we need to discuss if you want to tell your parents now. If so, do you want me there with you? I’ll do whatever you need me to do. Okay?” “Okay.” She nodded and kissed me sweetly. It wasn’t long at all before our cab pulled up in front of the hotel. Zara’s interview was up the street at ten a.m., which gave us just enough time to check in beforehand. She held my hand the entire time from the lobby to the suite, sporting a brilliant smile on her face. “Lance, it’s so beautiful,” she said once we stepped into our room. I dropped our overnight bags by the door and stood appreciating her reaction. Already wearing her interview attire in case she didn’t have time to change, the short black skirt, black and white striped blouse, and insanely high-heeled black pumps caused my cock to twitch and every muscle around it to spasm. She usually dressed very casually, so I had never seen her in heels before. She didn’t need them for height, and they made her long legs go on forever. I couldn’t wait to request that she wear them when she wrapped those gorgeous legs around my waist. My gut flipped with anticipation as I

watched her take in every detail of the room. When her eyes landed on the big, luxurious bed, she walked past it while running a hand over the smooth white duvet cover. She looked over her shoulder to give me a shy smile, and I flashed her one of my own. “Comfy.” “If we had plans of sleeping,” I said with a smirk. “True.” She moved farther into the suite. The bedroom was separated from a seating area by a frosted-panel retractable wall. Beyond the living room was a small balcony with a table and two chairs. I immediately envisioned us having our breakfast there in the morning after having made love. She walked over to the wall of windows to stare at the view of the ocean. I moved to stand behind her, wrapping my arms around her waist. Her hands rested on my forearms, and she leaned back into my hold. “Funny, I live here yet I’ll never get used to the color of our ocean.” “In all my travels, there isn’t a place on earth as beautiful as Hawaii. I’ve stayed here before, and my favorite thing to do when I checked in was to sit on the balcony and just stare at the view. It would instantly de-stress me.”

“It gets crazy in your world.” She probably meant it as a question, and not a confirmation. “Very. Does that scare you?” “Yes, a little. But we’ll figure it out.” She lifted a hand and pointed to the horizon. “Look, they’re welcoming us.” A pod of dolphins popped in and out of the turquoiseblue waters, synchronized in a perfect dance. Obviously, she wanted to change the subject. Who could blame her? I really didn’t want anything ruining our stay. All that we needed to talk about could wait. The most important thing was that she knew the truth, she’d accepted it, and she still wanted to be with me. Everything else was inconsequential. We stood as we were for several long minutes, just enjoying the moment. I kissed her temple and said, “Baby, you need to get going.” She sighed and nodded, the side of her head rubbing against my cheek as she did. “Okay, wish me luck.” I turned her to face me, kissing her forehead and then her lips. “You’ll be great. I’ll ride over with you.” “No, that’s silly. You stay here and enjoy the hotel. It’s only a few minutes away. I’ll be back once it’s over and we can start having fun.” “I can’t fucking wait.”

— I had lunch delivered and waiting for her return, complete with champagne chilling on ice. Flowers adorned the dresser, soft music played on my portable speaker. I even had all the necessary touches already set up in the bathroom for a romantic candlelit bubble bath in the large sunken tub. When Zara found me sitting on the balcony an electric smile instantly lit up her face. “You were busy.” “I have plans for us.” I stood and pulled her into my arms. “First you. So? How did it go?” “Lance, it went so well!” She bounced on her toes while pressing against me. The motion set things into action that had been patiently waiting for her return. It was early in the day, and I knew she had much that she wanted to show me in Waikiki. But I’d seen it all on my many visits to Oahu over the years. What was more important: there we were in a luxurious hotel suite with a big-ass comfy bed waiting and the timer of my patience to finally have her just went off with a ding. I dug my hand beneath her thick hair, holding the back of her head. Tilting it to the

side, I slowly leaned in and gently kissed the smooth skin below her ear. She shivered in my arms, releasing a small sigh as she did. “Okay, tell me, what are your plans?” she said, rolling her neck to give me better access. “I have a confession to make,” I whispered. “Another one?” “This one I think you’ll forgive easily.” I dragged my lips across her smooth skin until I hit full smiling lips. As I slowly nibbled on them, she said, “Lance, you’re driving me insane.” Her voice trembled with every kiss. “That’s the point.” I ran my nose along her jaw, ending with a firm kiss on her lips. “I know it’s a beautiful day, and you’ve been looking forward to showing me the sights. But I’ve seen Waikiki, Honolulu, and every part of this main island many times in my travels. Would you be terribly upset if we…” I stopped long enough to drag my tongue across her bottom lip. “Just relaxed?” A small giggle forced my attention back to her face. “You’re laughing at my attempts to seduce you?” “You are most definitely an actor, Mr. Price, and so very dramatic. Yes, I’d love to stay here and have you finally make love to me.” She smiled at my surprised expression. “That was

what you were implying, correct?” “Correct.” “Then what are you waiting for?” She lifted her head and kissed the corner of my mouth. At the touch of her lips, my gut instinct was to crush mine against hers, devour her like she was my last meal, like I’d been starving for years. But that would set a tone I’d be sure to regret later. Because if my cock had his way she’d be bent over the railing right now, and I’d be pounding her from behind. My cock had had control of my sex life for far too long. For the first time in my life, my heart stepped up and took the reins. “Are you hungry?” Please say no. “Not for food,” she replied with a smile. “Thank God.” She giggled again when I took her hand in mine and led her back into the suite. She stood at the foot of the bed, nervously pressing her hands to her belly. I closed the distance and held her arms. “Zara, if you want to wait, we will. I’m sure we can find other things to do.” “No!” Her response made me laugh. “I’m not nervous, I just…I wish…I want…”

She was so adorable while fumbling for words. “You want?” With a heavy sigh, she pulled away to sit on the edge of the bed. “How do I say this?” I sat beside her and took her hand. “Just tell me. Please. You can tell me anything. I want us always to be honest with each other, no matter what.” “I want the same.” She dragged in another deep breath and slowly released it. “Well, my first time wasn’t all that great. We were both new at it and really had no idea what we were doing. And even when we tried again, it was so…clinical.” “Clinical?” I asked on a laugh. “That’s not good.” “It was terrible, Lance. Rip open the foil packet, roll it on, and shove it in, with no romance. I always envisioned…” She rolled her eyes and sighed again. “Crap, I’m ruining the moment with my stupid babbling.” “I have no idea what you’re trying to say. Just say it.” When I tucked her hair behind her ear, she leaned in to my touch. “Okay. You know I only had sex with one guy, and each time we used a condom. I’m taking birth control to regulate my…” She looked up and blushed.

“I understand.” I nodded, sparing her more embarrassment. “So…um…have you…you know…ever had sex without a condom?” “No, I haven’t.” “Then can we just let things happen? Can you replace my not-so-wonderful experience with a magical one?” Realization of what she was getting at made my cock grow farther. She misinterpreted my shocked expression and added, “I’m sorry.” “Sorry? What are you sorry about?” “You must think…” Placing a finger on her lips, I shook my head, interrupting her. “What I think is, how did I get so fucking lucky? That’s what I think. I’m clean, Zara. You can trust me on that. I still want you to be sure you want nothing between us.” “I’m sure.” I stood and pulled her to join me. She stepped right into my arms and wrapped hers firmly around my torso. This woman couldn’t be more perfect. From head to toe, from her kindness to her wit, from her naivety to her confidence, I was in awe of her. She wanted magic, and all the things movies

and romance novels were made of? I was just the man to give that to her.

Chapter 26

Zara He pinned his eyes to mine as he slowly unbuttoned my blouse. In spite of the cool, airconditioned air hitting my flesh, I felt like I was on fire. “You’re so beautiful,” he rasped against the side of my neck. I wanted to respond, but my mind blanked with all I wanted to say to him. The only sounds from my lips were moans that I could no longer hold back. His eyes traveled over me, with his fingertips following. Down my neck and between my breasts, my body tingled from his touch. I felt it everywhere, especially in the pit of my stomach, a curling of desire mimicking a piece of paper touched by a flame. First he removed my blouse, and then my skirt. I went to kick off my heels, and he shook his head. “Leave those on,” he said with a sideways smirk. That one request sent most of my blood rushing to my crotch. I gripped the back of his neck as his tongue dragged across my skin, slowly and deliberately. With each touch, he

was able to cause the overwhelming emotions I felt to intensify even more so. With one finger, he pulled down the cup of my bra until my breast was exposed. “I want to enjoy you for hours,” he said before taking my nipple into his mouth. Even though he hadn’t gotten started yet, mentally I screamed, Please hurry. I can’t take much more. But my body argued for my brain to shut the hell up. I’d lie with him touching me as he was for the rest of my life if it meant feeling this way forever. It amazed me how we had ended up here. I remembered the first time we met, how I had swooned over his looks. After getting to know him, he was so much more than just a stunningly handsome man. The more time we spent together, the more I genuinely liked him, which may have been the true reason his real persona didn’t freak me out. As he’d said yesterday, I truly felt that I knew the real Lance…Landon…Lance. He’d always be Lance to me. I had no connection to the movie star he was. That man was so far removed from the man who worshipped me, who was loving me with every part of himself.

He continued torturing me, moving over to my other breast to pull that nipple between his lips. While he sucked and licked, his hands skimmed around to my back to unlatch and then remove my bra. Never stopping what he did with his mouth, a large, strong hand grazed the elastic of my underwear before dipping inside the fabric. I mewled the moment he touched me. Between his sucking on my nipple, and his fingertip circling over my clit, I couldn’t hold back any longer. He never stopped as I clenched my fingers around his neck and squeezed my thighs against his hand. I already had one orgasm, and we weren’t even on the bed yet. He leisurely continued to stroke me, waiting for me to calm completely. Once my body relaxed, he squatted while dragging off my panties, and then tossed them to the side. His hands left my thighs when he stood before me to grip the hem of his shirt. The fabric rose to reveal one perfect ab at a time. With his eyes pinned to mine, he dropped it to the ground to join my bra and panties. Wordlessly, he lifted and placed me on the bed. In spite of how I lay completely exposed to him, wearing nothing but my black pumps, I

felt no awkwardness. Unlike my first time, there was no desperation, no doubt, and no ineptness. Lance was so sweet and caring, so gentle and patient. “I want you so bad,” he said as his fingers began unbuttoning his shorts. “Please, let me?” I asked, kneeling on the edge of the bed to face him. I then took the liberty to finish unbuttoning his shorts, pushing them and his briefs down his thighs in one motion. He kicked them off his feet before lying down and taking me with him. Now having the advantage to enjoy his body, I focused every bit of my attention on every part of him, just as he did to me. I reveled in the feel of his firm muscles beneath my lips. I loved the taste of his skin on my tongue, and the sounds of his soft moans with every move my hand made over his length. After a few minutes, he took the reins again and began kissing every part of me. When he brought my body to a dangerous point of no return, when every bit of me pulsed with need, I begged, “Lance, please. I need you.” My words stopped him in his tracks. “Okay, baby.” Positioning himself between my legs, he brought one hand behind my knee

and bent my leg around his hip. He stared at me for a long intense pause. “I love you, Zara.” “I love you, too.” In his eyes I could see how much my words meant to him. Our mouths moved simultaneously, fusing together in one long passionate kiss. This kiss felt different from the others. Like it had a purpose, a validation of the words we’d just uttered. While our kiss went on, he entered me slowly. The fullness I felt forced me to break the kiss so I could suck in a much-needed breath. His ice-blue eyes stared intently the moment his hips came flush against mine. “Are you okay?” he asked when I hadn’t moved. I was more than okay. I never wanted this feeling to stop. I had never felt so connected to another human being in my life. It not only had to do with our physical connection but, most important, all to do with our emotional one. “Yes,” I rasped, tightening the hold my leg had over his hip. My heel dug into his ass, causing him to suck in a breath through clenched teeth. “Are you okay?” It was my turn to ask. “Oh, fuck yes.” Even though he was as deep as he could be,

I needed him even closer. I pressed my fingers into his back and pushed my heel harder against him. He nodded, understanding what I needed, and slowly moved himself out to his tip, and back in to the hilt. With each slow thrust I came closer to coming. With each lunge of hips, I fell more in love with this man. Lance and I were making love. Together we were supplying everything needed for that magical experience he’d promised would occur. And an experience was what we were creating. It wasn’t about rushing through to the final act. It was the journey to get there. It wasn’t only his touch, his lips, or even his words, but all of that combined with my feelings for him that completed the perfect mix of ingredients needed to truly make love. His focus never left my face. His expression almost looked angry, but I knew better. He was as overwhelmed as I was. He was trying to control his own emotions. The crushing passion that swelled within me had nowhere to go, but out through the tears that welled in my eyes. I could feel my belly tighten with anticipation, preparing for what my body was about to experience. And finally, I could feel every muscle spasm around him as I shuddered through the most intense orgasm

I’d ever had in my entire life. “Zara.” My name sounded like a plea, a prayer, a wish. It was only then he closed his eyes while his movements quickened. My oversensitive nerves tried to steal my focus away from his beautiful face. His eyes flew open, and his jaw clenched tightly. I stilled, not wanting to miss one second of Lance coming apart because of me. Just as he completely owned me, I could see through the expression on his face that I completely owned him as well. With one last thrust he pulsated inside me with his release. Through it, he crushed his lips to mine, tightened his fingers around my thigh, and moaned erotically into my mouth. When we pulled apart, he looked exhausted. I ran a hand over his cheek, cupping his jaw tenderly. “Thank you for making it magical.” His eyes moistened. “I love you, Zara. You have no idea how much I love you.” “You’re wrong. I think I do,” I said quietly.

Landon I couldn’t swallow past the lump in my throat. I knew it would be good, but I’d had no idea it would be life-altering. After having this with Zara, without a doubt I wouldn’t be the same ever again. I felt it. In every part of my body, in every fiber of my being, I felt forever changed. She rested her forehead on my shoulder as I shifted my hips to pull out of her. The absence of her warmth almost made me burrow my way back in to seek shelter. I maneuvered us until we reclined side by side, tucking her closer to my body. A few more tears continued to roll down her cheeks, causing me concern. “Are you okay, baby?” I asked, skimming them away with the back of my hand. “I’m so happy.” She shivered beside me as goosebumps prickled her flesh. “You’re also so cold, Zara. Would you like to take a warm bath?” “Only if you join me.” “That’s the plan.” When I pulled away, she reached for me. “I’m not going anywhere without you, baby.” I bent over her, lifting before saying, “Now you can lose the shoes.”

With a shy smile, she toed them off, sending them to the carpet with a soft thump. As I carried her into the bathroom and sat her on the counter, she gasped at the candles lit around the room. “You’re so sweet.” “I can be, for the right company.” I kissed her gently before reaching for one of the plush towels to drape around her while I ran our bath. My attention focused on running the water until I glanced her way to see her head tilted to the side, and her eyes focused on my ass. “Keep looking at me like that and we won’t make it to the bath. I’ll take you right on this cold hard floor.” Her eyes cut to the shiny white tiles. “We can use the towels to cushion us,” she said, throwing me her dimpled smile. “Don’t tempt me.” I moved to switch off the lights before coming to stand before her. With a hand on each knee, I spread her legs so I could get even closer. Even in the dimly lit room, I could see the evidence of our lovemaking glistening on her skin, and Christ was that hot as fuck. “Kiss me.” She immediately pressed her lips to mine, driving her tongue into my mouth to meet up

with my own. My cock stiffened against the marble countertop, the cold temperature did nothing to stop its progress. As much as I wanted our first time to be slow and sweet, this time my desire for hard fucking swelled along with my cock. Thankfully, the stream was powerful and the bath was filled only a few minutes later. Wordlessly, I removed her towel, lowered her off the countertop, and led her to the tub. I stepped in first, and then with a hand, helped her to follow. The moment I slid down, I pulled on her hips until she straddled my lap. My cock drove right into her, as if he knew where he belonged. The warm water surrounded us just as her warmth surrounded me. “My God, Zara,” I said, fighting to keep my eyes open. She didn’t respond except to moan. Several long moments passed with neither of us moving, except to blink. The pressure around my cock became unbearable, forcing me to grip her hips and lift her up and down in a slow rhythm. “Lance, I’ve never done it while on top. I don’t know what to do,” she said, panicked. “Just keep going.” I released her hips,

moving my hands to her breasts. Leaning closer to suck on her nipple, I added, “Just do what feels right, baby.” She threw her head back, forcing her breast deeper into my mouth. Her fingers tugged on my hair forcibly, the sting causing my cock to twitch inside her. Water sloshed around us with each of her movements. It didn’t take long before I felt her walls gripping my cock. “Lance, I’m coming,” she rasped out breathily. “Go, baby.” Her thighs pressed against mine with each descent. I moved my hands to her ass, gripping her tightly. Again, I watched her finish, mainly because I couldn’t look away. The moment I felt her tighten around me, I slid a hand between us and immediately began circling my touch over her clit. I wasn’t ready yet, and I needed to keep her going. Not wanting to give her a moment to settle, my plan worked. My hands skimmed over her wet skin. My lips sucked her neck, her shoulder, her breast, anywhere my mouth could reach. Her body responded to every touch, every kiss. A few minutes later, she started to come again.

She uttered my name while her fingers dug into my shoulders. Zara’s release was what brought on mine. I held her head, running my thumbs over open lips, her chin, into her mouth. Her golden-brown eyes shimmered in the candlelit room. Just as I began to shudder inside of her with a forceful gush, I crushed my lips to hers in a blazing hot kiss. We rode the wave together, until it finally ebbed what seemed like hours later. She collapsed against me, resting her head on my shoulder. “I can’t move.” “Neither can I.” “Could we stay here forever? Right in this tub?” “I’m going to say no, only because I need to have you in that big-ass shower next.”

Chapter 27

Landon By the time we sat to eat our lunch, the salad was wilted, the crusty bread holding the lobster salad was soggy, and the champagne was warm. None of that mattered since I was walking on cloud fucking nine. She sat across from me, smiling throughout the meal, dressed in nothing but the fluffy white robe the hotel supplied. Knowing she was naked beneath it made it difficult to let her eat in peace. Part of me felt like the hourglass holding our time together was draining minute by minute, and I needed to get as much of her as possible while I could. The other part felt that this was just the beginning of a long and scorching relationship. There was no way to know when I’d be seeing her again once I left. Any measure of time was sure to be torturous for me. How was I going to concentrate in California knowing that she was here in Hawaii, now that she was mine? There was still a lot we needed to discuss. While I debated whether to bring any of that up, she beat me to the punch.

“Lance, what happens if I get this job?” “I expect you to take it.” “I don’t mean that. I mean when would we see each other?” I placed my napkin on my empty plate. “My schedule can run anywhere from being wide open and having a lot of free time on my hands to working around the clock seven days a week. When I get back, I suspect my agent will have me booked solid with meetings and auditions, but I don’t always listen to him. He isn’t thrilled with my sabbatical.” “He’s probably not going to be happy about me, either.” My gut instinct was to lie, but I refused to ever lie to her again. Nor would I sugarcoat the reality of my life. “No, Roger will not be and neither will my female fans.” I watched a frown predictably appear at my statement. “They’ll hate me.” “Some will. The tabloids won’t help in that department.” I reached for her hand and held it in between mine. “Zara, once our relationship is exposed, the press will dig to try and find out everything they can about you. If you move to Honolulu, you’ll be an easy target to locate, to stalk, to harass. You’ll see yourself on TV, in newspapers, and in

magazines. The big island isn’t as sheltered as Lanai, and your identity will be vulnerable.” I paused to watch her intently. “Do you want to talk about this another time?” “No. I don’t want you to hold back. I want to understand your life.” “Okay, but having said that, it will take time for you to adjust. That’s why I think it’s best we keep our relationship a secret as long as possible. When you come to LA, I have no problem hiding you in my house the entire time. But that wouldn’t be fair to you. So, being seen with you is inevitable. When that happens, I need you to promise me to ignore all the gossip that follows me wherever I go. Unless it comes from my lips, not one thing you hear or read about me is true.” “I promise.” Her quick response should have warmed me, but instead it caused dread to fester in my gut. She really had no clue what she was getting herself into. “I don’t want to overwhelm you so soon. Learning to live with such chaos that follows fame doesn’t happen overnight. We’ll take one day at a time, and keep communicating with each other. While we are apart, remember it’s just my job. None of it is real. If you hear or see something that upsets you, you come to me

first.” She nodded, repeating again, “I promise. Do you begin filming as soon as you go back?” “No. The movie I wrapped up before coming here doesn’t release until next spring, but I’ll need to do press for it. That involves a lot of traveling, hitting talk shows and interviews across the world. So thankfully, we will have a few months before my life gets really crazy. I’d like to take full advantage of that and have you fly to LA on weekends.” The apprehension in her eyes was obvious. “What?” “Lance, I’m not sure I can afford—” “Stop,” I immediately interrupted. “Let’s get this out in the open, as well. I’m very wealthy, Zara. I will be spending money on you. I will be buying you whatever I want. I will be paying for your flights back and forth, no matter where I’m at in the world. One weekend I could be in New York, the next in Texas, and the next in London. None of this is negotiable. Okay?” I waited for her to process what I was asking. Without batting an eye, she nodded with a smile. “It’s a good thing I like to fly.” Returning her smile, I lifted her hand and kissed her palm. “If I have nowhere to be during the week, or on a weekend even, then

I’ll be flying to you. If you want me to, that is.” “Hmm.” She tapped a finger against her full bottom lip. “I’ll need to think about that.” While still holding my hand, she came around the table to sit on my lap. “The only problem I foresee is resisting the urge to tie you up and hold you hostage.” “Tying me up sounds interesting. We need to try that.” She smacked my chest before kissing my lips. I pulled away first, wanting to get one more thing off my mind. “I need to warn you about the costar rumors.” “Costar rumors?” “Yes, baby. It’s probably the worst part of my job.” I paused to hold her gaze. “Every movie I make, the tabloids link me to my costar. Sometimes they have us having a torrid affair, and sometimes they claim we’re getting married. Sometimes they’ll go as far as saying she’s pregnant. They’ll take pictures of our films where we’re kissing or in bed for a scene, and release them like it’s real life. They’ll pretend we were photographed in public, caught in the act. They’ll spin it to look very sneaky. They’ll claim I’m cheating on you, and go to great lengths to prove it with these fake pictures. It’s all to sell their magazines, and they have no remorse for what they print.” I

watched a gamut of emotions cross her face. “Does that scare you?” “A little.” She shrugged casually, but the widening of eyes, the pucker on her forehead, and the way her lips dipped in a frown all said otherwise. “I trust you, Lance.” She stared down at my lips before touching them with her fingertips. “Kissing, huh?” “I’ll be imagining you the entire time.” She released a heavy sigh. “I get it. It’s your job. I may not like that another woman’s lips or hands will be on you, but I understand.” Her face suddenly looked so sad. I hated to hurt her, even if indirectly. She truly needed to know it all before she was thrust into the spotlight, though. I internally cringed at what things would be like once that happened. The only positive in the whole thing was maybe being out here away from Hollywood would shelter her from most of it. When she was with me, though, her life would never be the same. She didn’t deserve all the shit that I had to deal with. But what was I to do, ignore that I had finally found love? Selfishly, I wanted what every human had the right to: I wanted to share my life with the woman I loved. I had plenty to share with her. Didn’t we deserve to be happy?

Slowly a smile spread over her lips. As quick as her disposition turned sullen, it flipped back. “Enough with the movie star talk. When you’re with me you’re no one other than Lance White, a gorgeous accountant on vacation who met the love of his life. Right?” “Right, baby.” She dipped in and kissed me long and hard. Alarm bells rang at her rapid change of demeanor. Either she was in denial, or she really didn’t care that her life was about to get crazy. In all the ways I could protect her, there would be nothing I could do once the shit hit the fan. Like a fast-spreading virus, the instant one picture of Zara and me surfaced, my relationship status would go viral with no antidote to stop it. What the hell am I doing? I thought, just as she said, “So, Mr. World Traveler. Since you’ve seen everything in Honolulu, what do you want to do now?” Hide. Disappear. Protect you always. Ignoring the doubt that twisted my gut, I arched a brow while sliding my hand inside her robe to cup her breast. “You.” —

The rest of our afternoon I tried to hide my worries from her. We really didn’t do much, except to make love, talk, and make love again, which did manage to distract me. The combined shower we took lasted an hour. By the time we shut the water off, our skin was completely pruned. I suggested we order dinner in, so we didn’t have to get dressed. Zara vetoed my idea, admitting she wanted to surprise me with a romantic dinner at La Mer. “Okay, fine. But you’re not paying for dinner.” “Oh, yes, I am, Landon Price aka Lance White,” she scolded with her hands on her hips. Lifting a finger to emphasize how serious she was, she then added, “I mean it.” “Or?” “Or…” Her eyes cut away as she tried to think of an acceptable threat. When her determined gaze landed back on my face she smirked. “Or, I’ll take Marshmallow to the groomer and have him dyed pink.” “You wouldn’t dare.” She folded her arms defiantly. “I’ve done it before.” My audible gasp echoed in the room. She looked so fucking sexy. I should’ve taken her

right then and screw the reservation. My mind then flashed back to the realization that it wouldn’t be long before going out for a romantic dinner wouldn’t be so easy. I quickly pushed the depressing thought aside once again, not wanting to spoil my mood. “You’re lucky I love you, Jobert.” “Ditto, Price aka White,” she quipped, turning on her heel and disappearing into the bathroom to get ready. I needed to sit on the balcony and slide the door shut to prevent myself from following her into that bathroom. As we got ready for dinner, we comfortably moved around each other like we’d been together for years. It was a refreshing change to see a woman have such a minimal beauty routine. It took Zara all of five minutes to apply what little makeup she wore, another five to do her hair, and less than five to get dressed. I was sitting on the edge of the bed tying my shoes when she walked out of the bathroom in nothing but a satin black thong. As she walked past me my eyes zoned in on the tiny ribbon disappearing into the crack of her perfect ass. Holy-fucking-shit. My eyes couldn’t look away as she slipped

on a black backless halter dress. She noticed me gawking. “What?” “I’m supposed to sit through dinner knowing all you have on under that dress is a thong?” My voice cracked at the end of that question. “Yeah,” she said with a small laugh. “Why?” “Shit.” While slipping on her sandals she grinned. “You like?” I stepped closer, meeting her eyes in the mirror that she faced, and wrapped my arms around her waist to press up against her ass. “What do you think?” “Oh,” was all she said with a closed lip smile. “That could become a problem out in public.” “Ya think?” I moved away from her ass, because that really wasn’t helping my situation. Her eyes watched with amusement as I adjusted myself in my black slacks. “Do you want me to change?” “Well, yes, as a matter of fact. Can you wear a snowsuit or something?” She strode over to where I had purposely distanced myself and wrapped her arms around my torso. When her lips sucked on a spot on my jaw, drawing my skin into her mouth, I croaked, “Zara, I suggest

you stop if you want to keep this reservation tonight.” “Okay, I’ll stop. But the good news is later tonight you get to take the dress off me.” “Time to go.” Suddenly speeding up my movements, I picked up her tiny purse and grabbed her hand. “A word of warning, if you do that to me at the restaurant I’m taking you right where we are.” She giggled as I dragged her down the hall toward the elevator…although I was dead serious.

Chapter 28

Zara I absolutely hated leaving that suite. Not only because the time we’d spent there was the best time of my life, or because it had gone by way too fast, but mostly because I knew that our time together in Lanai was coming to an end. Lance would be leaving within the next few weeks. Once he got back he said the first thing we needed to do was schedule every one of our visits for the upcoming months. I stood contemplating as he loaded our bags into the back of the taxi. My father was going to lose it once he found out. I wasn’t concerned about that, and he’d have to come to terms with it somehow. I was with Lance, and that wasn’t changing. But the very big possibility that our identities and lives would be exposed because of Lance was hard to ignore. Although it seemed like a terrifying existence, again, I was fine with that. My father’s fears were irrational. No one was after him, or us. No one cared we had fled from South Africa, or why. The past was long over and no longer mattered. Andres Jobert refused to believe that, though.

The most important thing to me was Lance and our relationship. If he had admitted he was a seasoned bank robber, I couldn’t be one hundred percent sure that would have pushed me away. If I needed to be honest, though, his lifestyle did scare me a little. Since he’d confessed his true identity, I learned he always checked into hotels under an alias, he rarely went out without sunglasses and a baseball hat, and he always requested tables in a corner of a restaurant—all to avoid being recognized. “You okay?” he asked, placing a hand on my cheek. “Yeah. I don’t want to leave.” The fib was necessary. I also learned he was very concerned about me. There was no way I wanted him to think I couldn’t hack all that came with being with him. He nodded and smiled. “I know, neither do I. We’ll just have to make many more memories.” He kissed me softly before holding the door open for me. I slid across the seat, and he followed behind. “Where to?” the driver asked, his eyes meeting mine in the rearview mirror. I recited my sister’s address and settled against Lance. His arm automatically circled my shoulders as he pulled me closer to kiss the

top of my head. “Did you have a good time even though we barely left the hotel?” he whispered directly into my ear. His handsome face turned my way expectantly. My eyes cut to the taxi driver before nodding. “Too good.” I leaned closer, placing my lips on his ear. At their touch, his fingers tightened on my bare shoulder. “I love you.” His breath hitched, and I smiled. “What?” “I’ll never tire of hearing you say that to me.” He kissed me softly before adding, “Or get used to hearing it from someone other than my mother.” I poked a rib at his teasing. “You expect me to believe no woman ever said that to you?” He looked up briefly before bringing his eyes back to mine. “Maybe my aunt Jane.” “You have an aunt Jane?” “Yes. She’s married to my uncle Bill.” He deadpanned, “They have a dog named Boulder, and their children are horrible people, which is why Jane loves me so much. I’m the perfect son.” “You’re teasing me.” “I love teasing you.” He gave me a sloppy kiss right below my ear. “It does make me

happy to hear it, though.” “Tell me about your family,” I asked wistfully. There was so much I wanted to know about him. I felt like asking him for his life manual so I could cram and study it whenever we were apart. “My parents are extremely supportive. It never mattered what I did, they always backed me up.” He glanced forward before adding, “And I could write a book on some of the crazy shit I did.” “Like what? Tell me.” “Where do I start?” The cab hit a pothole, jolting us horribly but bringing us nose to nose. Lance tightened his arm on my shoulders as the cabbie mumbled, “Sorry.” Lance’s lips hovered above mine, not quite touching, but close enough to drive me crazy. It took so little for him to rile me up. He cut his eyes to the driver before pinning me with his gaze. I knew what he was thinking. It’d been too long since we’d last made love only an hour prior. This innate need to have him at every moment couldn’t be normal. Bringing my lips closer until they brushed with his, he followed my lead and kissed me forcibly. Hating myself, I stopped it before we

went too far. I really didn’t want to get hot and heavy in the backseat of this cab. “Your crazy shit?” I whispered. “Oh, right. Well, I told you about my brother, Logan, and how I took on the role as his bodyguard, for lack of a better word.” “I remember. Were you identical?” “Yes,” he said with a sad nod. I pictured Lance’s twin. How handsome he must have been, and how difficult it must have been for their mother seeing such vast differences between them. “His condition was due to complications during birth. The entire time of my delivery, the cord was wrapped around his neck.” “I’m so sorry.” “Me, too.” He glanced away again before dragging in a deep breath. “When we were in kindergarten, there was a boy named Chuck who was as nasty as they came. One day he fixated on Logan, and tried his damnedest to torment him. Of course I needed to put that little asshole in his place. So the next day, when the class was supposed to be napping, I made sure my mat was right next to his. Once the class was quiet and resting, I pulled a small garden snake from my pocket and unleashed it on his face. He was so startled, he peed

himself.” “Oh my God. Lance! That poor boy.” “Poor boy my ass. He deserved it. Never bothered Logan again,” he said proudly. I couldn’t help but grin at him. “Did you get in trouble?” “Hell yes. No recess in school and no bike riding for a week. But putting that prick in his place was worth the punishment.” “Can five-year-olds be pricks?” I asked on a laugh. “Yes,” he pouted. “When it came to Logan, I was a prime example. I’m a beast when it comes to protecting my family, my loved ones.” He dipped his head even closer and added, “Including you.” “Me?” “Yeah, baby. If anyone ever tries to hurt you in any way, my inner prick will most definitely come out.” He was dead serious, and I was a bit turned on.

Landon We arrived at her sister’s home about fifteen minutes later. Annia and Kai had offered us the house to use until they got home from work. It was a pretty colonial in a quaint community filled with more pretty colonials. Swing sets dotted lawns, driveways held minivans and SUVs of various sizes, and street signs included warnings of children at play. It all looked so suburban. If I didn’t know better, I wouldn’t think I was still in Hawaii. Night and day from Lanai, this neighborhood could have been picked up and plopped into any community on the mainland from coast to coast. While I removed our bags from the trunk, Zara dug her spare key out, and let us in just as I joined her at the front door. “This is really sweet.” “It is. Her neighbors are great. They’re happy here.” The front door opened to a small foyer with a formal living room on one side and a dining room on the other. Directly ahead was a hall that led to the kitchen and a stairwell leading

up. Just like Zara’s house, there were many framed photos of family and friends scattered on different surfaces. A stunning photograph on the wall in the living room caught my eye. “You can leave the bags there,” she said, taking my hand once I dropped them. “Is that one of yours?” Her gaze followed where I pointed with my finger. “Yes.” A spectacular sunset was the focal point of the room. It was as beautiful as the ones hanging in her home. It was larger, taking up the whole entire wall. When I looked closer, the photo was grainy, which was a damn shame. It didn’t really take away from the beauty of the picture, but it could have been so much more beautiful if the photo was clearer. “What camera do you use?” “It’s an old Canon.” I could only imagine what she could have done with a real camera. Zara had undeniable talent. “Come.” She led me into the kitchen that opened to a family room. The décor was traditional, with dark cherry cabinets complementing cream countertops. The family room had a big comfortable sectional facing a large flat-screen TV. Zara’s home in Lanai

looked like it had been decorated in the eighties, where her sister’s had all the modern conveniences. The sliding door in the kitchen revealed a stone patio filled with outdoor furniture. Zara lifted a handwritten note off the island as I moved to the door to check out the backyard, surprised to see a kidney-shaped in-ground pool, complete with a hot tub and waterfall. “Wow. This place is great.” She looked over her shoulder distractedly and nodded. “Kai takes his real estate seriously. It’s all about getting the best price if they sell.” The look on her face seemed off. “What’s wrong?” I asked, coming up behind her. She lifted the note higher so I could read it over her shoulder. Hi Sis, Can’t wait to squeeze you and meet your main squeeze. We should be home by six. I took the liberty of inviting Elan and his girlfriend. Kai thought it’d be great to have date night. Maybe we’ll bust out the Pictionary.

See you soon. Kisses, A “Who’s Elan?” “Kai’s brother.” She dropped the note but didn’t turn around. When I twisted her to face me she frowned. “What’s wrong?” “Maybe you should sit down for this.” “I have a feeling I’m not going to like Elan.” Ignoring me, she took my hand and led me through the sliding door to the patio. We sat down at the table, side by side. “Okay. So, that one guy I had sex with…” “No.” She nodded hesitantly. Seriously? I was about to spend the evening with the only other man who’d had my girl? She shrugged with a pout. “I’m sorry. I had no idea she’d do this.” “Does she know?” “No. It happened at their wedding, and then during the week after. While they went on their honeymoon, I stayed here to house-sit. Elan kind of kept me company. I told him we needed to keep it to ourselves or my father

would kill him. It apparently worked, and no one ever found out.” “Ugh.” “I told you how unromantic it all was. He means absolutely nothing to me. And, thankfully, he’s moved on if he has a girlfriend.” “Moved on? As in he wanted more of you?” “Yeah,” she admitted with a grimace. “He wanted to keep seeing me, but I broke things off. The calls went on for a while.” She watched my face for a pause, taking the hand that wasn’t raking through my hair. “Tell me about him. I need to know what I’m up against.” “You’re not up against anything,” she scoffed. “He’s just…” She stopped to scowl. “Lance, I was twenty-one and still a virgin. I’d known Elan for a few years. The night of the rehearsal dinner, he kissed me. So…” She let the rest hang. Since I knew most of the details already, and since I didn’t want to know more than that, I let her. “Okay, thank you for telling me.” I tugged on her hand silently asking for her to come closer. She sat on my lap and kissed my neck a few times before moving to nibble on my ear. “You’re driving me insane. Did that note say

they won’t be home until six?” “Correct. Would you like to take a swim?” “Is that why you insisted we wear our suits? We aren’t going to the beach?” “Correct again,” she said, resuming her nibbling. “And knowing they wouldn’t be here, you wanted to take advantage of that gorgeous, empty, quiet pool?” “You catch on quick, Mr. Price aka White,” she answered against my skin. I shifted her on my lap until she felt what I wanted her to feel, and when she did she looked up with a smile. “How do you feel about having sex in my sister’s pool?” Before I could answer, the smile spread and she said, “Race you!” Like a bullet she shot off my lap and darted toward the pool. First shedding her top, then kicking off her flip-flops as she went. I pulled off my shirt and reached her just as she removed her shorts. I swooped her into my arms, carrying her the rest of the way before jumping in. Her adorable squeal was shortlived when we plunged deep into the water. She came up first, mainly because I was enjoying the view underwater. Watching her

long legs move like a dancer’s, the way her bikini shifted on impact just enough to reveal that sexy seam between her thighs and her ass, was unbelievably beautiful. I caught up to her quickly, turning her and pressing her against the pool wall. She draped her arms over my shoulders, and smiled. “You are so gorgeous.” The droplets of water that clung to her skin shimmered. Her goldenbrown eyes looked like jewels. Not being able to hold back any longer, I kissed her like I’d wanted to in the cab. This time instead of pushing me away, she opened for me. Her tongue met mine and together they twisted slowly between our fused lips. During our kiss, one of her hands traveled down my chest before it disappeared under the surface of the water. When it reconnected to my body, I groaned into her mouth from the pleasure of her grip on my cock. “Is it private enough?” I asked in between kisses. She scanned the perimeter of the fence, and nodded. Wordlessly, she released her hold on me, moved her hand to the waistband of my trunks, and dragged them down enough to free me. She then used me to move the fabric of her bikini bottom aside and guided me in.

“Holy shit, Zara.” I could barely get the words out. Her warmth instantly surrounded me. The cool pool water enhanced the fire that spread through my veins. She wrapped her legs around me, holding on to me in every way possible. Her arms, her legs, her pussy all clung desperately. Zara wasn’t one to speak much during sex, but through her moans and her panting I knew she was getting closer and closer. Beneath the water I slipped my hand into her top, finding her nipple and twisting it gently while my mouth sought out hers. To unsuspecting eyes, it would look like we were merely kissing in the pool. The thrill that we were doing so much more combined with the absolute pleasure we were feeling, brought us each over the edge at the same exact time. I also had come to know that during her climax, Zara preferred to hide her face in the crook of my neck. There had been times I denied her because I simply had to stare into her gorgeous eyes. This time, I let her whimper against me and gripped her tightly as she trembled from head to toe. “Christ.” “I know,” she said, her voice muffled against my skin. “I’ll never get enough of this, of you.”

“You’ll never have to.”

Chapter 29

Landon After our “swim,” Zara and I showered together and got dressed and ready for our evening. She comfortably moved around her sister’s house, setting us up in the guest room, before we went downstairs to the family room. She put on some music and poured us some wine. As we were relaxing on the couch, I asked, “How often do you see Annia?” “I try to get here once a month. She desperately wants me living here, but until I have a job I can’t justify picking up and abandoning my parents. Plus, I’m selfishly socking away every penny I make,” she admitted with a grin. “Do you think they’d follow you?” “Yes, but they wouldn’t be as happy here in Honolulu as in Lanai. My dad depends on the low-key, no-fuss life he lives. He chose Lanai for that specific reason. Going to work at the hospital where my mom also works gives him a sense of purpose.” She took a sip of her wine and sighed. “He’s so difficult.” “Are you nervous, babe?”

Her eyes searched mine for a moment before she responded. “Yes, but not for the reasons you think.” “What are you nervous about?” “How he will react when I choose you.” “Baby, when it’s time to tell him, I’ll be there with you. I’ll talk to him and explain to him what you mean to me. I’ll make him see how much I love you.” “He won’t care, Lance.” My gut twisted at her words. There wasn’t a doubt our relationship would ruin the one she had with her father. In my conscience, I couldn’t allow that to happen. She put her wine on the table and turned to face me. “Please don’t take this the wrong way. I hope, through our relationship, I can finally make him realize how insanely paranoid he is. I understand what he went through, what both my parents went through. I can’t imagine losing a child. I’d most definitely do everything in my power to not let it happen ever again. But I would never stop my children from living their lives. Do you understand what I’m saying?” “Yes, but—” “No buts. Lance, I can’t continue to enable him. It’s time for me to live my life.”

I picked up a piece of her hair and played with it between my fingers, considering my words carefully. “Baby, I can’t relate to what your dad is thinking or what he’s been through. I can sympathize with it, though… especially being on the other end of the spectrum regarding privacy. It may not result in his greatest fears of his past finding him. If it hasn’t yet, it might never happen.” She went to respond, but the sound of a key in a lock stopped her. “Where’s my sister?” I heard a woman’s voice call out. “In here!” Zara smiled widely, and kissed my cheek. “Don’t worry about me. Everything will be fine, I promise,” she said just as Annia came barreling around the corner into the kitchen. “Ahh!” She bolted toward us, and Zara barely had time to stand before her sister threw her arms around her. “I missed you so much!” I stood, watching the sisters hugging each other. Annia’s eyes met mine over Zara’s shoulder and widened. She suddenly pushed her sister away forcibly. “Ze Ze, that’s Landon Price!” “Yes.” She turned on her sister and gripped her

upper arms. “Why didn’t you tell me your new boyfriend was Landon Price?” “Well, because I didn’t know.” My girl pulled away and moved to my side, wrapping an arm around my waist. “Lance, this is my sister Annia.” “Lance?” “Nickname,” I said with a smile, while extending my hand. “Hi, Annia. It’s very nice to meet you.” She gawked, giving me the response I was very used to but hadn’t received once since arriving in Hawaii. “Can I get a hug?” “Of course.” She came into my arms and squeezed tightly. Shorter than Zara and a bit curvier, the sisters were very much alike. The fiery spark I always saw in Zara’s eyes was also evident in Annia’s. Her smile wasn’t dimpled, but otherwise identical to her sister’s. Zara pulled me away, saying, “Okay, that’s enough.” “Fine.” She released me and sighed. “I just love your movies!” “Thank you so much.” “I’m grabbing a glass of wine, and then you two are telling me all the details of how you met.”

As Annia pulled out two wineglasses, Zara moved back into my arms. “Sorry, I did not expect that at all.” “It’s totally fine.” I leaned closer and said into her ear. “How is it one sister had no idea who I was and the other did?” “All my father’s fault.” She looked into my eyes, giving me a sideways smirk. “Annia left two years ago, and like a teenager getting a taste of freedom, she went nuts—” “And,” Annia interrupted from the kitchen island, “I’m waiting for my baby sister to catch up. Look at her, she’s too beautiful to be stuck in Lanai,” she said with a wave of her hand. “That she is,” I conceded easily. My affirmation earned me a hard, fast kiss, although that wasn’t why I’d said it. Obviously her beauty was what attracted me, as well as her inner spirit, her honesty, and even her simplicity. But since getting to Oahu there was something else I had noticed. I hadn’t quite been able to figure it out until now. Being here made Zara carefree, and that made her even more beautiful.

Zara “Annia and Kai are very social, and very up with the times. They actually vacationed in Vegas this past winter and Annia fell in love with its—and I’m quoting her—garishness.” “I loved it. We’ll have to all go there together someday,” Annia said. “Where is everyone?” Kai called out from the front door. “Don’t say anything to Kai,” I whispered loudly to my sister. “I want to see if he knows him.” Annia nodded with her eyes still pinned to Lance. When she said, “Oh shit,” we both looked down to see most of the wine she was pouring pooling on the counter and not in the glass she held. Forcing another eye roll, my eyes cut to Lance, who seemed to be amused by the whole thing. “Where’s that pain in the—” Kai walked in and when his eyes landed on Lance, he stopped in his tracks. “Ass,” he finished his sentence as a whisper. His mouth gaped open, and he pointed—yes, pointed—to Lance, adding, “You’re Landon Price.” Not giving

Lance a chance to respond, he looked first to me, then to Annia and back repeating, “That’s Landon Price.” Lance chuckled and with one arm still firmly wrapped around my waist stretched his other arm toward Kai. “It’s nice to meet you.” He shook it slowly while looking to Lance, then Annia. “How? Why?” Twisting his head toward me he added, “How?” “Well, Zara was just about to tell me how. You got here just in time.” Annia came closer to Kai, kissed him chastely on his lips, and handed him a glass of wine. He finally released Lance’s hand to take the wine. “Let’s go out on the patio and relax.” Lance and I followed them out, with Kai staring at him the entire time. “You’re creeping me out,” I said to Kai. His response was an impatient wave of his hand. He looked at me just as he took a seat at the cast-iron table. “You don’t understand. I love this dude. Love. Him.” “Thank you. That’s very kind of you to say.” “It’s the truth.” He bobbed his head like a little boy accepting ice cream. What had gotten into them?

My brother-in-law was a very handsome man. His Hawaiian roots were obvious in his ebony hair and his dark sable eyes. But Kai was far from traditional. Modern in the way he dressed, his penchant for technology, and his cravings for the finer things in life made him opposite from Annia and me. Now my sister was more like her husband, and a world away from my parents and me. He and Annia had begun dating after meeting at the airport. Annia had been working as a private nanny at the time, and while traveling with her work family ran into Kai. He ended up being on her flight, and then stalked her relentlessly through the airport until she gave him her phone number. Kai treated Annia like a princess; they were a great match. She deserved the wonderful life she had in Oahu, and I’d always been so envious of them. “Dude, The Analyst, brilliant. Absolutely brilliant.” “Thank you,” Lance repeated humbly. “My favorite was Crimson Surf, so romantic, so poetic. Kai and I saw it when we were in Vegas.” Annia leaned closer, pressing her elbows into the table, eager for information. “Were you and your costar really in love?”

Good lord. “Um…no. We were acting.” Lance swallowed and offered her a weak smile, before turning toward me. The tiny widening in his eyes meant Please help me. “Annia, you’re acting like a crazy woman.” “I’m sorry. I never had a famous person in my home before.” She glanced at Kai and took his hand. “Zara’s right. You must think we’re loons.” “Not at all. Believe it or not, it happens all the time. And some of the time, from professionals holding a microphone while interviewing me,” he said with a chuckle. Annia instantly relaxed. God, I loved him. By the grace of God, my sister and brotherin-law finally calmed themselves down and were acting normal. I went through the details of how Lance and I had met, why I called him Lance. Lance filled them in on his relationship with Marshmallow, and how he refused to call him anything other than Spike. He also admitted how he had shamelessly used my dog to get to me. “I shouldn’t say I used him,” he added as an afterthought. “I guess ‘exploited’ would be the right word.”

Annia and Kai laughed at the same time. “That dog hates my guts,” Kai said with a pout. “Maybe he recognized you. The fact he likes you is impressive.” “He doesn’t just like him, he loves Lance. Marshmallow obviously is a great judge of character.” Kai’s pout turned to a scowl. I enjoyed riling him up. “Does he know your evil side?” he said to me while pointing to Lance. “I’m only evil to those who deserve it.” “As you can see, my husband and sister have a love/hate relationship,” Annia said before patting Kai on his head. “So, Elan and Rosalani will be here soon. We were going to suggest going out to our favorite barbecue place.” Lance and I exchanged a glance. “Do you mind if we eat in? Lance really hasn’t revealed his location yet. We’d like it to stay that way until he leaves.” Suddenly, Annia’s beaming expression turned sour. “When are you leaving?” He tightened his fingers around my hand and answered, “Soon.” “You need to go with him.” “Annia, I can’t go with him.” “Sure you can. Forget this job, you can get a

better one in California.” Her amber eyes bounced between Lance and me. “You could take pictures. It’s what you’ve always wanted to do anyway.” Lance shifted his eyes to my face. “You did?” he asked in awe. I shrugged casually but said nothing. “Why didn’t you tell me that?” “It’s just a silly dream.” “It doesn’t have to be. You’re good at it.” The doorbell interrupted our conversation. Annia stood to go answer it when Zara said, “Guys, if Elan doesn’t recognize him, please…” Annia placed a hand on Zara’s shoulder. “Of course, Zara. And we’ll eat in tonight. No worries.” As his wife went to let them in, Kai cleared his throat. “Lance, then?” “Yes, Lance White,” Lance said with a nod. “Okay. I apologize for having my brother over. He and Zara are great friends.” Lance cut him off with a shake of his head. “No apologies needed, Kai.” Then he turned to me with a raised brow and said, “I look forward to meeting Elan.” The tight hold Lance had on my hand tightened further, and I could feel his eyes on

my profile, which I promptly ignored.

Chapter 30

Landon Annia led Kai’s brother and his date onto the patio where we were sipping our wine. His eyes landed on my girl and despite the chick standing behind him, he pulled Zara out of her seat into a crushing hug. I felt every ounce of my blood begin to simmer, and if he didn’t let go soon it would become a rolling boil. “Zara,” he rasped her name like he was dying of thirst in the fucking desert. “How have you been?” She stealthily removed herself from his hold before saying, “Great, Elan. Really great.” Her head tilted in my direction as her eyes connected with mine. A subtle, tiny wink meant, Relax, Lance. He means nothing. While the girl he’d walked in with greeted Annia and Kai, El-whatever-his-name-was followed Zara’s gaze, his eyes widening the moment he looked at me. So the fucker knew me, but he said nothing and instead waited for an introduction. “This is Lance,” Zara said just as she stepped closer to wrap an arm around my waist. “Lance, this is Elan, Kai’s brother.”

“Nice to meet you,” I said with a short, formal nod. I didn’t move to shake his hand, nor did he offer his. “Lance?” Zara wordlessly nodded at his question. His sable-brown eyes drilled through mine again, waiting for something that wouldn’t come. If he wanted to acknowledge that he knew me, then fine. If not, game on. A slow smirk spread across his face, yet he still said nothing. Okay, sixty seconds in and I knew I hated this fucker. He looked a lot like his brother, but there was something more confrontational in his demeanor. Where Kai came off goofy and happy-go-lucky, this prick was all business. A petite, raven-haired woman came from behind Elan and gasped. Confusion stopped her in her tracks. With bulging eyes and a hand covering her gaping mouth, it was hard to tell what she really looked like. “This is Rosalani.” He took her by the hand in an obvious way. “Rosalani, this is my friend Zara, Annia’s sister…and her friend Lance.” Her bulging eyes bounced between Zara and me. “Hi, Zara, nice to meet you,” she finally uttered in a quivery voice. When her eyes once again focused on me and held, she asked,

“Um…what did you say your name was?” “Lance,” Zara responded for me. “It’s nice to meet you,” I added cordially. “Do people tell you that you look like…um… Landon Price?” A forced smile spread over my lips as Zara stiffened beside me. “All the time. It does make my life difficult. I think he’s shooting a movie in London, though.” The smile on her face now made her look like she was constipated as she tried to decide between believing me or not. Her boyfriend, on the other hand, wasn’t amused with my response. Tough shit, I had no problem lying. None. “Actually, he’s been MIA,” she insisted. “But, I guess Landon Price wouldn’t be here. According to The Scoop he’s about to be married to Kaelynn Holt and they are scouting romantic locations together.” “Who’s Kaelynn Holt?” Zara asked while looking at me. “I have no clue.” At my nonchalant response, Elan narrowed his eyes in a way that caused the theme music of The Wild Wild West to play in my head. “Hold on,” Rosalani said before furiously tapping away on her phone. “Look.” She flipped her phone toward Zara. My gut twisted

when she pulled up a picture of Kaelynn and me leaving a restaurant, hand in hand. You could only see my profile, my hair was much shorter, I was clean-shaven, and the photo was grainy. But it was clear that I was laughing at something she said as she looked up at me adoringly. The look on Zara’s face mimicked the sick feeling that I did my professional best to hide. “Him? He looks nothing like Lance,” Zara said with a smirk. “Lance is much better looking.” Our eyes met while Rosalani babbled on about some article she’d read regarding my phony relationship with Kaelynn. “So,” Annia interrupted, no doubt to break the tension bouncing around us. “We decided to order in. I’ll go grab some more wine and the menu. Elan, Rosalani? Wine?” “Yes, please,” he responded while she nodded with her eyes still glued to me. “We’ll grab it,” Zara blurted out, pulling on my hand and tugging me along into the house. Could my girl be any more obvious? Once we were safely inside the kitchen with the sliding door clicked shut, she said, “Do I need to worry about Kaelynn Holt?” “Most definitely not,” I said without the slightest hesitation.

It took all of three seconds for her to say, “Oh my God, Lance. I am so sorry. I wasn’t prepared for this, obviously. And his behavior is grating on my nerves. I’m sorry he hugged me for so long, and his attitude, and…” “And if he touches you again I’m going to break his arms.” “Lance, be serious.” I was serious. “This is a nightmare. He’s being such a dick, and it’s because of who you are, even though he won’t come out and say he knows who you are. It’s a freakin’ game he’s playing now. And that nosy little busybody is pissing me off, too. I…I’m…” She dragged her hands down the sides of her cheeks in a frustrated way. I couldn’t help but laugh at the look on her face. “It’s not funny!” “You’re acting just as I knew you would. It’s normal. Especially since you have no experience with this. But, baby, this is my life.” I pulled her into my arms to kiss the top of her head. “I can’t control who I’ll run into, or how they’ll react. But I can control what I do as a response. Just ignore them.” “How are you so calm?” She took my hand and placed it on her heart. The pounding I felt beneath my touch proved her point. Raising a brow, I squeezed her breast to shamelessly cop a feel, and while

I was at it rubbed a thumb over her nipple. Her eyes slid shut in ecstasy right before they flew open incredulously. “Will you stop trying to distract—” I crushed my lips to hers and her verbal gripe disintegrated into thin air, or into my mouth more specifically. It did concern me that she was so wound up over this. How would she survive the chaos that sometimes followed me wherever I went? The sound of the sliding door opening forced our kiss to end all too soon. “You two are so adorable,” Annia said dreamily. “But the natives are getting restless.” She moved around us to grab the wine, two glasses, and a paper menu off the island. “Lance, are you okay?” “Of course. It comes with the territory.” “Well, they’re convinced you’re Landon. Just FYI.” “That’s fine, and I’m fine.” I held Zara’s cheek in my palm. “The only person I worry about is your sister.” “Aww.” Leaning her upper body right into our personal space, she kissed her sister’s cheek. “He’s a keeper.” With her eyes pinned to mine, Zara’s dimples appeared as she said, “I know.”

Zara The night dragged on. Maybe because my nerves were shot for several reasons, or maybe because that kiss Lance gave me lit my insides up. The last thing I wanted to do was socialize with a guy who couldn’t take a hint that nothing would ever happen between us and who had an obvious problem with my boyfriend. No, what I really wanted to do was hail a cab and go right back to the hotel. My sister would understand. And while I was admitting things, I’d have liked nothing more than to stay sequestered there with Lance forever. A tiny, tiny part of me panicked over the thought of this becoming my life. The paranoia, that feeling that you were on display, pinched at my consciousness, along with the little things Rosalani mentioned out of the blue, like this Kaelynn Holt person, or all the other starlets Landon Price was apparently connected to. Not to mention that the way she kept gawking made me feel like an animal in the zoo, and I wasn’t even the famous one. Meanwhile, Lance sat beside me acting as

cool as a cucumber while fake-smiling his way through a torturous evening. Annia kept throwing me remorseful glances. Kai seemed on edge as well. Really, the only person who was having a gay old time was Rosalani. She was giddy, chattering throughout dinner, giggling at anything Lance said, while rudely punching into her phone the entire time. We weren’t disillusioned enough to think that she wasn’t completely onto us. “How did you two meet?” Rosalani asked. “Um…Marshmallow, my dog, kind of got lost and made his way to Lance’s bungalow.” “So, wait. Let me get this straight,” Elan interrupted. “You’ve been here for eight weeks? Just hanging out in Lanai?” Annia suddenly stood to clear away dinner plates. Lance immediately stood to help, grabbing a few plates as he did. Undeterred at Lance’s attempt at an escape, Elan asked, “Lance, what do you do that you can afford to vacation in Hawaii for months at a time?” I was just about to bark that it was none of his business when Lance said, “I’m an accountant.” “What kind of taxes?” Elan persisted.

“Corporate,” Lance answered easily before turning to follow Annia and me. “Sounds boring.” His eyes followed Lance as he walked to the door where I waited for him. “It can be,” Lance called over his shoulder before slipping into the kitchen and closing the door with his elbow. A very audible sigh was the first sign he showed that this night was exhausting him. Annia took the plates from his hands. “I’m so sorry, Lance.” She had repeated those words so many times over the course of the night that I’d lost track. “No worries.” He pulled me into his arms and held me tightly. “Would it make you feel less tense if I came clean?” “No. Don’t give him the satisfaction.” Kai slid the glass door open and walked in hesitantly. “Hon, can you put on some coffee for my brother?” Annia groaned, forcing Kai to ask, “What?” She motioned for him to come in. “They’re making Zara uncomfortable.” Kai’s chocolate-brown eyes landed on mine. “Because of your history?” My mouth gaped open in shock as Annia said, “Kai!”

“What history?” I shrieked way too loudly. “Um…never mind. Forget I…” Kai dragged a hand through his thick black hair, looking at Annia sheepishly. “Oops.” “Don’t tell Zara, I said. It’ll make her feel uncomfortable, I said.” Annia smacked Kai’s arm with the back of her hand. “What part of that didn’t you understand?” I chanced a peek at Lance, who didn’t look at all amused. “How long have you guys known?” “We just found out,” Annia said, coming closer to put a hand on my arm. “When we told Elan you were coming with your boyfriend, he kind of let the cat out of the bag. By then it was too late to un-invite him. I tried.” She ended her explanation with a smirk. Could this night get any worse? “Do you mind if Lance and I call it a night?” They exchanged glances before shaking their heads. “Okay, good.” I pulled away from Lance and opened the door poking my head out. “Guys, my head is pounding in pain. I’m so sorry, but I need to get to bed. It was great seeing you, Elan. Nice

to meet you, Rosalani.” Without giving them a chance to react or respond, I moved aside and waved a hand for Lance to follow suit. With an obvious grin, he mimicked me, wishing them a good night. I slammed the door shut again. “See? Easy. We’ll see you in the morning. What are the plans tomorrow?” I asked, knowing they’d both taken the day off to be with us. “Um…we can do whatever you guys want,” Kai answered eagerly. Glancing at his wife, he swallowed nervously. “Anything…at all. Just name it. Whatever, no matter what. Yep… anything.” The last thing he said, “Your call.” “Shut up, Kai,” Annia quipped. “Great. So, hanging by the pool and relaxing it is.” Taking Lance’s hand, I kissed Annia’s cheek as I passed by her and led him upstairs away from the cause of my stress. On our way up the stairs, Lance chuckled behind me. “What?” I asked, looking back at him. “You’re hiding.” “I am. And we should have done this hours ago. I actually hope they stay awhile longer.” “Why?” “Because as they’re outside gossiping, we’ll

be in our room making love.” “Oh, I like this plan, Miss Jobert.” Like a bolt of lightning, he passed me by and took the lead, pulling me into our room and slamming the door closed. Pushing up against me with my back to that door, he kissed me, effectively erasing all thoughts of Elan, Rosalani, and their speculations.

Chapter 31

Landon The moment the door was firmly closed and locked, separating us from that douche and his date, I pushed her up against it. My fingers wrapped around her tiny waist, gripping her firmly as I traveled the skin from her ear to her shoulder with my lips. “I need you,” I rasped before firmly attaching my mouth to her neck. “You have me.” Her hands slid under my Tshirt, skimming my abs before firmly pressing against my pecs. The feel of her hands on me erased every moment of annoyance I’d suppressed over the past few hours. Having her against me, breathing in her sweet scent, feeling her touching me, instantly caused all angst to vanish into thin air. Our mouths fused together, forming an open forum for our tongues to dance together. They perfectly interacted while each of us showed the exact same amount of urgency. It was neither slow nor harried, but instead just fluid motion. Not until I first began kissing Zara had I even thought about kissing and how very erotic it all could be.

She broke our kiss long enough to pull my shirt over my head and throw it to the floor, before resuming right where we’d left off. Muted laughter from outside filtered up to us. Knowing that that prick was still downstairs on the back deck, while I was upstairs about to consume every inch of her, caused my cock to swell further. I skimmed one of my hands that rested on her waist, down to the top of her thigh. When I no longer felt the fabric of her short sundress but instead smooth skin, I started the climb back up under her skirt. She straddled my thigh, pressing herself against my leg, and in the process, pressing her thigh against my hardening mass. When I took a half step back, she grumbled into my mouth and tried to pull me closer. Undeterred, I slipped my hand into her panties, and her griping immediately halted. I then pulled my mouth from hers so I could stare into her eyes as I explored her with my fingers. Those stunning golden-brown eyes slid shut, but flew back open the moment my movements stopped. Without words, she knew what I wanted and continued to stare back at me. I needed so much more than just touching

her as I was. A few more seconds, and then I’d move on to what I really wanted…to taste her, to own her. But for that moment, the look on her face as I skimmed my fingertips over her clit was something of absolute beauty. I dug the fingers of my free hand into her hair, holding her gaze to mine. When I slid two fingers into her, she immediately clenched around me in response. I kissed her softly on her lips with each gentle thrust. I did everything I needed to get her to come undone. “Lance, please,” she begged. Not only could I hear it in her voice, I could feel her body coming dangerously close. At the touch of my thumb on her clit, her pussy began to spasm around my fingers. At the touch of my tongue on hers, she came on my hand, literally. “That’s one.” “One?” she asked, breathless. “Yeah, baby, one of many.” — I had no idea what time it was, probably somewhere around three a.m. We’d been in the guest room for hours, and up until a little while ago, we’d engaged in nothing less than a sex marathon. It was as if we both knew our

time together in Hawaii was coming to an end, and we needed to get it all in before it did. Things would be very different once I left. Even if the world didn’t know about Zara, there would be a lot of hiding and sneaking around. Sure, we’d be together, and that was what counted. But the innocence of our relationship would forever be tainted once news broke that Landon Price was seeing someone. “Are you awake?” she asked in the darkness. “Yeah. You, too?” Her head moved up and down against my chest. “What are you thinking about?” “You. Me. Us.” Her warm breath fanned my neck with her admission. “Me, too. Can I ask you something?” She shifted to bring her face closer to mine. “Anything.” “You freaked out tonight, didn’t you?” “Maybe.” “Zara. There will be times when you can’t run or even hide from it. I won’t be here to help you through it.” I skimmed my knuckles down her cheek. “To help distract you.” “I know. But we’ll talk all the time. I’ll get a cellphone, and no one will have that number

but you. Please promise you won’t constantly worry about me and how I’m handling things.” I couldn’t promise that, and my silence confirmed it. “Please?” She searched my face and waited for a response. I wasn’t going to lie to her, not ever again. “I can’t promise that, Zara,” I admitted. “I have one regret since meeting you. I hated starting our relationship on a lie, and once you knew how I felt about you and who I really was, I swore I’d never lie to you again. You can trust in that, especially when things get crazy with the media, as I warned you they would.” It was hard to tell if the way her eyes shimmered was from the dimly lit room or emotion. I gripped her chin and placed a soft kiss on her lips. “I’ll do everything in my power to protect you, but I can’t promise to not worry about you. I can’t pretend I’m not scared this will change things between us, change you. I’ve seen it too many times in my world. But I love you…always.” “I love you, too.” She leaned her head back on my chest, and the worrying within me intensified. The last thing I wanted to do was scare her, but the more she heard it from me

the more I hoped she’d be prepared for the onslaught of chaos to come.

Zara Sometime after our little chat I fell asleep. It was a restless stage caught between consciousness and crazy dreams of girls chasing Lance. Females everywhere, all ages, all sizes, running after him as he chased me. I woke with a start, panting heavily and my heart pounding within my chest. He stirred behind me, his one arm under my pillow, the other holding me firmly against him. I could feel his breath on the back of my neck, his forehead touching the back of my head, and his naked torso pressed up against mine. There was so much more I’d wanted to say last night. Things I’d been thinking about since arriving on Oahu. There wasn’t a doubt in my mind that I loved him. And truth be told, I hoped that one day I went to California to be with him. Yes, I’d miss my family. Yes, I’d miss my simple life. But it was better than missing him. The one thing that scared me more than all of that was his fame. I couldn’t wrap my brain around it. In spite of all the scenarios he had warned me about, it was still a vague existence that eluded me. However, seeing

Elan’s and Rosalani’s reactions toward Lance last night did freak me out a bit. The sun filtered through the blinds enough to reveal that it was early morning. We couldn’t have gotten more than a few hours of sleep between making love repeatedly and lying awake, lost in our own thoughts. Yet I wasn’t the least bit tired. Instead, more so riled up and anxious to get back to Lanai to tell my parents all that I knew, and all that I wanted. I had no idea exactly what I would say to them once we got back. From explaining who Lance really was to explaining that I was now in love with the impostor, either way it wouldn’t go over well with my father. I wasn’t concerned about that as much as their opinion of Lance. It would crush me if this caused a divide between them that could never be closed. One step at a time, I argued. I had to take things one small step at a time. The muscular forearm that wrapped around me like a vine tightened. “Mmm,” he said before rubbing his nose in my hair. “Good morning.” “Good morning, beautiful. Are you tired?” “Not really, although I should be. You gave me quite a workout last night.”

His fingers flexed into my hip just as his hips flexed into my ass. “You know what they say about workouts?” “No, what?” “Keep the momentum going to avoid getting sore.” A subtle shift behind me clued me in to his plans. Using his nose, he moved my hair to the side and began nibbling on my neck. His lips felt so warm, so comforting against my skin. He felt like home to me. It was crazy how being with him instantly erased any worries I carried. And it’d been like that since day one. Even before I knew who he really was. Even knowing that my father was home griping about me being with Lance, the moment I saw him again, the moment he took me into his arms and kissed me, all the anxiety I lived with at home was forgotten. It was scaring me how much I depended on him to comfort me, to settle my nerves. Even more so how much I needed him. He stopped at my earlobe and tugged it between his lips. I flipped, surprising him when I crushed my lips against his. I didn’t care that I had yet to brush my teeth, or worry that he did. I didn’t care that my sister and brother-in-law were one room away. All I

wanted and needed was Lance at that moment. I curled a leg around his hip, and his eyes widened farther. “Someone is frisky today.” Wiggling closer, I successfully lined him up right where I needed him to be in the process. I reached between us and guided his hardened length inside me. He continued to watch my face as I took the initiative to take him without pause. After a few frantic thrusts on my part, his hands stilled my hips. “What’s wrong?” How could he possibly have known something was wrong, when I didn’t consciously know that? Not until he halted my harried movements did it occur to me that there was a reason for my urgency. “Zara.” He scanned my face, a small frown puckering his brow. “I want you,” I said quietly. “You have me. Always. You do know that, right?” “I do.” “Something is bothering you. Talk to me.” The confusion warring within me caused a sinking feeling in the pit of my stomach. I wanted to continue, needing him to remind me of our connection. I also wanted to just

sink into his embrace and cry my eyes out. Why was I so emotional, why now? He slowly pulled out and closed the distance between us by wrapping both of his arms around me. “This will only work if we continue to communicate, baby.” “I’m not sure what’s bothering me,” I murmured against his chest. “I don’t know what this is. I feel panicked all of a sudden.” He lifted my chin, forcing me to look at his face. “It’s because time is marching on, taking all these wonderful days we’re sharing with it. We may never again have days like we’re sharing here in Hawaii, but we’ll have others that are just as wonderful.” “I know. I just worry that…” Again he examined my face, his gaze looking for a clue to what I was struggling to say. “That your parents will be upset once they know the truth? That my lifestyle is so different from yours? That I’ll be leaving soon? What? Talk to me.” “I worry that once you get back you’ll forget what it was about me that you fell for in the first place. I’m just an ordinary, sheltered, clueless girl from a remote location as opposite from Hollywood as it can get.” Opposite from those beautiful women you

work with, like Kaelynn, I wanted to say but couldn’t. A large lump of emotion clogged my throat, preventing me from further explaining myself. When I felt the tears coming, I laced my fingers with his before sliding out of bed. “Where are you going?” He continued to hold my hand, his arm stretching as I stepped away. “I’ll be right back.” I heard him getting out of the bed and following me. Before I reached the bathroom, he stopped me with another crushing embrace. For the first time since meeting him, since learning his true identity, even since professing our love, I cried my eyes out over the unknown and all that was coming that I couldn’t change.

Chapter 32

Landon Her meltdown didn’t surprise me. What did was that it had taken a while for it to come. Once out of our little romantic bubble, once out in the real world, her apprehension was completely expected. The problem lay with the fact that we weren’t really in the real world yet. What also concerned me were her sudden insecurities regarding my feelings for her… again, normal, but completely unwarranted. I allowed her to cry against me. When the sobs lessened and sniffling replaced them, I lifted her and carried her back to bed. Not until I tucked her under my arm did I finally speak. “Feel better?” “Yes. I’m so sorry.” “Shh, don’t. You have nothing to be sorry about. Zara, this is all normal. You are right to stress out. The one thing you shouldn’t even waste one brain cell on is the nonsense that I’ll ever forget why I fell in love with you, or that you aren’t the most beautiful woman I have ever met. I won’t allow it. Okay?” “Okay.”

Having that out of the way, I turned onto my side, forcing her to do the same. “Next thing I need to say is you have nothing to be concerned with regarding Kaelynn Holt. She and I costarred together, and we had one date. That picture you saw was of that very same night. We did have sex, but it meant nothing during and it meant nothing after. She did try to make it more than it was; I just wasn’t interested.” I watched her face take it all in. “Thank you for being honest.” “Do you have any questions? I know seeing that picture of me with Kaelynn upset you.” She bit down on her bottom lip. “I know you said you’ve never had a serious relationship. Does that mean engagement or dating?” “Neither. The longest relationship I had was probably four months long. The entire time it was a circus between her fame and mine. But in Hollywood, four months is considered a lifetime. So there are many pictures of us together, many stories that claim we were heading down the aisle. None of that was true.” “What’s her name?” “Sienna Wayens.” As if she owed me an explanation, she said,

“So I know if I see things.” I nodded with a small smile. “Anything else you want to know?” “No. Not now.” “Okay. If you think of something don’t look it up online, just ask me.” “I will.” A long silence passed between us. She tentatively reached out and ran her fingers through my hair. “Have patience with me.” “That is one thing you never, ever have to ask of me.” “You’re a dream come true, Landon Price aka Lance White. I have to admit that scares me as well.” “That I’m the perfect man?” I brought her closer and wiggled my eyebrows before adding, “Handsome, brilliant, kind, loving, rich, and—” “Conceited,” she interrupted with a poke to my chest. “Nah. I was going to say, and…I’m completely and unequivocally in love with you.” A genuine smile spread over her lips. I dipped a fingertip into one of her dimples. “Completely.” She linked her hands around my neck and

said, “Kiss me, Mr. Perfect.” I spread my hand across her cheek and obliged. The moment our lips touched, the passion between us detonated on contact. The lovemaking I’d interrupted earlier resumed without incident. When I moved over her, she opened for me. When I slid into her, she tilted her hips to meet mine. She wrapped her legs around my waist and her arms around my back. Her warmth surrounded my cock, forcing moan after moan from my mouth into hers. She pulled her mouth from mine and gasped for air just as her orgasm hit her full force. During her climax, I buried my face in her neck, plunging in as deep as I could go, pushing my hips against hers with thrust after thrust before a heart-stopping climax hit me hard and fast. While we both calmed down, our bodies melded so perfectly we were practically one person, the fear I carried pinched deep in my heart. I couldn’t get enough of her, and wondered what would become of me if this were to end. Our relationship was essentially in her hands. I trusted her feelings for me, I trusted her in every way a person could trust another.

It was the curse of my success that I didn’t trust. — It was mid-morning by the time Zara and I made our way downstairs. The smell of coffee wafted through the air, indicating someone was up even though the house was quiet. We walked into the kitchen to see Kai sitting at the table on his laptop. He was so immersed in what he was reading, he never noticed us walking in. “Good morning,” Zara said, moving straight toward the coffeemaker. At the sound of her voice, Kai slammed the laptop shut with a guilty look. The sound caused Zara to jolt and turn her head. “What the hell, Kai?” “I’m sorry. I didn’t hear you coming in. Good morning, guys. How did you sleep?” “What were you doing, watching porn?” “What? No!” He smiled at me before asking, “Breakfast? I make a mean waffle.” Ignoring him, Zara moved over to the laptop and gently lifted the lid. “Wait.” The moment her eyes scanned the screen,

and her forehead crinkled in confusion, I knew exactly what she was looking at—an article about or picture of me. Her eyes cut to mine before moving back to the screen. She sat heavily in the chair Kai was sitting in and moved the screen closer. I moved behind her and placed my hands on her shoulders. The fact that she lifted one of hers and placed it over mine was a good sign. The way she hadn’t moved from reading the screen was not. The headline read, LANDON PRICE ACCUSED OF SEXUAL HARASSMENT

“I’m sorry. I just stumbled on it. I wasn’t looking for anything specific.” I glanced at Kai, who was now standing a few feet closer but still not near us. “It’s not true.” Zara swallowed audibly and slowly closed the lid. She twisted in her seat to look at me. “Right, Lance?” “Right, baby. The charges were dropped when another employee working on the film testified against her.” “I never assumed it was,” Kai quickly explained. “I…I’m sorry you were accused of that, Lance. I really am.”

“I know. Thank you. It wasn’t a great time in my life. In fact, it’s part of the reason I came to Lanai.” I was answering Kai, but my eyes stayed focused on Zara’s face. “What do you want to know?” “I’ll give you a few minutes.” Kai quietly slipped from the kitchen before we heard his feet pounding up the steps and a door closing behind him. I sat beside her and waited. “Why would she make that up?” I opened my mouth to speak, but Zara stopped me. “I don’t mean that in a way where I don’t believe you. I’m just trying to understand what would possess someone to make up such a vicious lie.” “She was angry. I refused her advances. It happens often, baby.” I could see the questions swirling in her mind. I opened the laptop and typed in another headline that had plagued me over years. LANDON PRICE ABANDONS HIS CHILD

“See this?” I asked, pointing to the screen. “This went on and on until this kid was, like, three. Even after it was proven he wasn’t mine, all these trash magazines kept printing lie after

lie for years. ‘I falsified the paternity test.’ ‘I bribed the technician.’ ” I flipped the laptop back toward me and typed in yet another horrific falsehood. “Do you want to know the story that hurt the most?” I didn’t wait for her to respond. Flipping it around one last time, I revealed— LANDON PRICE’S ESTRANGED BROTHER DIES IN CAR CRASH

TWIN

Her eyes widened in horror. “Estranged? Oh, Lance. I’m so sorry.” She moved closer and wrapped her arms around my shoulders. “I know, baby. I’m over that. I’m just trying to help you understand it all. None of it is true.” Grabbing her arm, I moved her to sit on my lap. Her eyes were moist with tears. I couldn’t be sure if they were over the lies I had to live with constantly chasing me, or the fact that I was in a job where lies did indeed chase me. Either way, it was my reality and it would be hers if she chose to stay with me.

Zara Thankfully, Kai and Annia gave us time to ourselves. After our talk in the kitchen, Lance and I took a long, leisurely walk around their neighborhood. The hour of day and day of the week meant many were at work or school. Occasionally we saw a mother strolling with her child, or a man walking his dog. No one recognized Lance, although he still had his baseball hat firmly placed on his head and his dark sunglasses shielding his eyes. We kept the conversation about us, things we’d do when I visited California, places he wanted to show me. I smiled as he explained parts of his adopted home state that he despised versus places he adored. He told me about his childhood in New Jersey, and I learned he now owned a home in Bel Air. “I’ve heard of that place. Like the Fresh Prince?” I asked teasingly. “Yeah. I guess so. Smartass. I used to live in Beverly Hills. I hated it there.” “Why?” “I can’t give you one reason. It was everything. The house I lived in was picked

out for me. The furniture came with the house. I just never felt at home.” “Why didn’t you pick out your own house?” He looked down at me, embarrassed. “I didn’t have time. I was too busy filming. My assistant looked at a bunch of houses and sent me pictures of them. I freakin’ bought my house with a text message.” I tried to envision his home. “What does your house look like?” “You’ll love it. It’s so open and airy. Not much clutter.” He smiled warmly. “Maybe I was waiting for someone to come along and help me fill it.” My heart warmed at his admission. “I can’t wait to see it.” We walked for over an hour and found ourselves back at my sister’s house. Annia was in the kitchen fixing lunch, and Kai was in the backyard grilling burgers. “Oh, good. You all skipped breakfast so we’re having an early lunch.” She thrust a plate toward Lance and asked, “Can you take this outside, please?” Lance’s eyebrows rose slightly at her subtlety. “Sure.” “Are you okay?” Annia asked once he closed the slider.

“Yeah. I’m fine. It’s not true. None of it is.” “We know. We don’t doubt him.” She wiped her hands on a dishtowel and leaned into her side of the island. “Sweetie, he’s a great guy. We can see how much he cares about you. We’re just a little concerned about how this will affect you. It doesn’t mean we don’t think you’re perfect for each other. It just means we think you should really think about what your life would become if you stay with him.” “If?” “Well, he’s there. You’re here. A lot has to be considered. I’ll be the first one to tell you I think moving to California to be in a relationship with Lance White is just what you need. You’d have a wonderful life with him. Mom and Dad would miss you but they’d get over it. Kai and I would visit often. You two would come back here. It would all be fantastic. Believe me, I’m all for it. But…” “But?” “But seeing your reaction to those two idiots last night worried me. I forget how sheltered you’ve been. Now that I’m here living and experiencing things, I forget I was once just like you. I think you need to take baby steps before you sprint into Landon’s world.” She leaned closer to put a hand on mine. “Honey,

he isn’t Lance White. You fell in love with the famous Landon Price. Lance White doesn’t exist, and that changes everything.” “He’ll always be just Lance to me.” “That’s great…as it should be. Lance White is loving and caring and normal. But the world thinks otherwise and if you stay with him, you’ll be sharing him with everyone. We love you and will support you either way. We just want you to be really sure this is what you want.” “It is. I love him.” “Then you’ll make the rest work.” She smiled and grabbed a basket of fries and a bottle of ketchup off the counter. “Can you get the iced tea from the fridge?” I nodded and did as she asked while my mind spun with all that she’d said and all I had to consider.

Chapter 33

Landon The rest of our time at Annia and Kai’s ended up being pleasant and relaxing. It was nice getting to know more of Zara through her sister’s stories. They were so alike in so many ways. Both had a passionate love affair with their state. Both had a sweet tooth. I finally found out the real reason Spike was named Marshmallow. I laughed hysterically, picturing a preteen Zara hiding the white puffy treats under her pillow to avoid getting in trouble from her mother for eating such crap. The differences between the two sisters were what made them so unique. Annia had been the defiant one when they were younger, while Zara had hated disappointing her parents. The sisters also shared stories of Lilou, and how she had been the mother hen of the three. I took Zara’s hand as tears shimmered in her eyes. Through the bits and pieces I learned, I somehow fell deeper in love with Zara. I also became more worried about our future. Part of me felt I was setting her up for so much heartbreak. She didn’t deserve the insecurities,

the scrutiny, and even the endless lies that she was sure to face because of me. She didn’t deserve what my world did to people like her. How could I subject her to all that? What kind of person would that make me? But in my defense, didn’t I deserve to be happy, too? Our time in Honolulu went by too fast. Like a wonderful vacation that comes to an end, melancholy hit us full force now that it was over. The flight back to Lanai was very quiet. Except for Zara and me, there was one other passenger a few rows ahead with his head buried in a newspaper. Zara sat beside me studying her new cellphone. After an argument at the mall yesterday, she’d finally stopped fighting me on the purchase. She was now the proud owner of the latest model iPhone, and the poor thing had done little but stare at it in awe since she pulled it out of the box. There were four contacts currently saved— Kai’s, Annia’s, and both my real cell number and the burner phone that I had with me in Lanai. With my help, the first thing she did was text both my numbers so I had hers as well. Then, she figured out how to work the

camera. She immediately began snapping some amazing shots of random things and making them not so ordinary through her talented eye. I watched as she flipped through them quietly, stopping on a picture she took of me. It was in Annia’s backyard and I was laughing at something. Zara had captured it just as my gaze strayed toward her. “When did you take that?” “This morning.” She skimmed her finger on the screen, shifting it to the right. When she turned to look at me, the smile on her face both warmed and hurt my heart. “I can’t wait to sext you on that,” I said, leaning closer to kiss her nose. “If I learn how. I feel like I need to cram for an exam when I get home. This thing is complicated.” “Not really. Once you get the hang of it, it’ll be addictive. Trust me.” We’d already discussed places on Lanai she’d have to go to just to get cell reception. We arranged a day and time we’d talk, promising not to get off the phone without arranging our next call. I even promised I’d sync my calendar to her phone once I got back. “We’re about to land. Why don’t you text Annia to let her know?”

She looked up eagerly. “Okay, here goes.” She was so damn cute, biting her lip in concentration as she touched the square green icon and opened a new text screen. A few seconds later, she tapped send with a flourish. “Tada!” “See, easy.” A response came back immediately. Welcome to the twenty-first century, my sister. “She thinks she’s so cool,” Zara said, making me laugh. She typed back, Call Mom and Dad and let them know. I’ll be home later. Looking up at me with a devilish grin, she wiggled her eyebrows. “I assume we’re going to your place?” “You assumed correctly.” Her phone buzzed again with another text. I will. They left a few messages but I’ve been so busy I didn’t call yet. I’ll call them now. “This texting thing is so amazing.”

“It can be, but it can be a huge pain in the ass in my business.” When the plane came to a stop I lifted the shade, blinking against the blinding sunlight. It didn’t take more than five seconds for it to register. The corralled small horde of people, all standing anxiously while holding obscenely large-lensed cameras. Uniformed officers faced the plane bored and pissed that they were forced to waste their time protecting a privileged Hollywood asshole. Shit. Zara was still fiddling with her phone when I took one of her hands. She smiled warmly. “You give me too much credit if you think I can work this thing one-handed.” The look on my face caused her to frown. “What’s wrong?” “Sweetheart, I don’t want to make you nervous, but they know I’m on this plane.” She looked up, confused. “Who knows?” I pressed back into my seat so she could peek out the small plane window. “Oh my God. There are so many.” I didn’t have the heart to break it to her that the dozen or so waiting to pounce were really not that many.

“How did they find out?” “I have my suspicions.” Taking her phone from her hand, I opened Twitter and searched my name. Sure enough, a picture of Zara and me in Annia’s backyard surfaced with a tweet: Found him! #LandonPrice and girlfriend #ZaraJobert have been hanging out in Lanai. #sneakyboy #busted “The original tweet came from Rosalani, and her friends retweeted it five minutes later, the domino effect causing it to go viral.” I tilted the screen toward her. Her eyes widened while she read. “That bitch. That was posted the night Rosalani met us.” “Apparently, and it already went viral.” I glanced out the window grateful there weren’t more out there, but then again they could be fanned out all over Lanai waiting for me to appear. “Fuck,” I muttered out loud. “I should have predicted this.” I should have known that night that Rosalani was capable of causing us problems, since her fucking phone had been attached to her the whole time. What the hell? Had I been

out of the loop so long that I’d forgotten basic principles of being proactive? Taking Zara’s hand, I waited until she focused on my face before speaking. “Baby, keep your head down and say nothing. Okay? They already know who you are. Do not engage with anyone.” “Okay.” Her hand trembled slightly in mine. “Don’t be scared. We knew this would happen, it’s just sooner than we thought.” Her dazed look morphed into one of panic. “Lance, my parents. Do you think they know about this where I live?” I wasn’t going to sugarcoat this or lie to her. With a resigned sigh, I nodded. “Probably, baby.” She ran her free hand over her forehead while scrunching her eyes shut. My heart shattered at the pain written all over her face. All my plans of easing her into my life one small step at a time had been completely fucked because of Rosalani. With her one tweet, she had just grabbed Zara by the waist and thrown her into shark-infested waters with no warning or life vest. I wrapped my arm around her, trying to comfort her as best I could. The flight attendant appeared with a tight smile. “Do you

need assistance?” “Yes, actually.” I pointed to the window. “They are there because of me. Can you have airport security meet us on the tarmac?” “Of course, sir.” She strode to the front of the plane and lifted a phone on the wall. Turning my focus back to Zara, I gripped her chin and looked into her eyes. “I am right here. I will not let go of you. Okay?” She nodded slowly. “Do you have your sunglasses in your bag?” “Yes.” “Okay. Put them on, and hold my hand. You can handle your bag?” “Yes.” “Ready?” She nodded again as she found her glasses and put them on. Once they shielded her eyes, a single tear slowly rolled over her cheek. I wiped it away before gently kissing her lips. “I love you. No matter what happens out there today, or tomorrow, or next week. I love you and I’ll never let them hurt you.” “I love you, too.” It took a few minutes for us to gather our bags and wait for security. It then took a few more minutes to gather our nerve and walk

down the airplane steps exposing us to the circus assembled near the terminal. The only positive to our debut occurring at the airport was that, thanks to security measures, they were not allowed near the plane. I squeezed Zara’s hand in mine before we flew down the steps as quickly as we could. Shouts came from the crowd all directed at us. Cameras all pointed at us. Questions flew at us in rapid fire. “How long are you staying?” “Landon, does Kaelynn know of your secret affair?” “How did you meet?” “Are you here because of her?” Ignoring them all, I pulled her behind me and into the sedan that waited for us. Once I slammed the door she visibly relaxed. It was short-lived, because the moment we got to the taxi stand, more chaos ensued. Some chased the car and others darted to catch their own taxis. I handed the driver a hundred-dollar bill and instructed him to get us out of there fast. Once we cleared the airport service road, I barked other directives, weaving us in and out of the streets of Lanai to ensure that no one was following us. Once it was clear we’d

outrun them, I then asked that he slowly drive by my bungalow, but not stop. I needed to assess how much they knew. Did they know where I was staying, and did they know where she lived? Turning her head to look out the back window, she asked, “Do you think they followed us?” “No, I think we beat them out, but they may already know where we’re going. Maybe you should call Annia and warn her what happened.” When she swiped on her screen, she paled even more than she had already been. “Shit, three missed calls and a text.” Her eyes roamed the screen. “Annia already knows. She said my parents are frantic, there are photographers surrounding the house, and police trying to control the crowd. Palu called my dad at work about an hour ago and told him what was happening at the house. Apparently a neighbor called the police department.” The driver glanced at us through the rearview mirror, cutting his eyes away when I looked at him. I took her hand, and when I did she curled her ice cold fingers around mine. “I’m so sorry, baby.”

“It’s not your fault,” she whispered. “I just wish I’d told them sooner. I hate they found out this way.” “I know. Me, too. But this is entirely my fault. I should have predicted this could happen after seeing Rosalani’s reaction to me.” I looked away while the pain in my chest intensified. “I should have told you sooner, prepared you better.” “No.” She held my face with her other hand. “You have prepared me, and you were right to wait to tell me. The only thing that’s keeping me calm is the fact you love me. If you didn’t feel that way, I’m not sure how I would be reacting right now.” I appreciated her words, but that really didn’t change our situation much. Regardless of how we felt toward each other this was only the beginning of the shitstorm to come. The cabdriver made a slow sweep around Hulopoe Haven, and thankfully no one was waiting for us. I recited Zara’s address and asked him to do a drive-by. The short ride was filled with tense silence as we approached her home. The moment the cab made the last right before her street, bile rose in the back of my throat at the chaos surrounding her house. We had known they were there based on Annia’s

text, but it didn’t make the scene any less dramatic. This was her safe place, the place her parents had worked tirelessly to ensure their safety. And now, because of me, the Joberts’ identity was exposed like an open wound. A few police officers were attempting to control the crowd with wooden barricades lining the front yard from fence to fence. Her parents’ car sat in the driveway with a Lanai City police car parked in front of the house. All the blinds in the windows were closed. “Don’t stop,” I said, needing a few minutes to think this through. Many noticed the cab, pointing their cameras at it as we drove right past her home. “Do you want to go back to my bungalow until you’re ready to do this?” “No. There’s no point prolonging this. I’ll never be ready. I think we need to get this over with.” She was right. Our time as we knew it was up, and our party was over.

Chapter 34

Zara An internal debate ensued as we circled the block. I needed him with me when I walked into that house even knowing that I was setting him up for a huge confrontation with my father. All too soon we pulled up to my home. There were so many of them lining the front of my parents’ property, all waiting for us. There were four police officers spread across my lawn. I hoped there weren’t any other incidents in Lanai today, since half the police force was standing guard at my house. Lance opened the window to speak to the officer pacing at the end of my driveway. “Hello, sir. We need to get into the house. My friend lives here.” “Are you the gentleman these people are here for?” With the window now down, the clicking noises and barrage of questions made it hard for us to hear the officer’s response. “I am.” The officer’s facial expression gave a pretty clear picture of what he was feeling. With a scowl on his face, he moved the barricade to

let the cab through. “I don’t know who you are.” The cabdriver spoke for the first time since we’d gotten into his cab. “But can I get an autograph?” He twisted in his seat, stretching the piece of paper and pen in his hand toward Lance. Lance scribbled his name with a tight smile on his lips. Gosh, everyone wanted something from him. He was just a man. Lance then gave the cabbie another hundred-dollar bill, which caused him to say, “Thank you, thank you, God bless you.” He turned toward me and skimmed his hand along my arm. “Are you ready?” It hit me how something as simple as getting out of a cab or walking up my driveway required an organized effort. The most mundane things I took for granted, like walking Marshmallow, would probably forever be changed. Would I ever be able to again? How long would these people stick around to harass me? His gorgeous blue eyes looked sad as he gave me a small smile. “I love you,” he added barely above a whisper. My eyes cut to the rearview mirror to see our driver’s eyes focused on us. “I love you, too,” I said with my own sad smile. With a final squeeze of my hand, he dragged

in a deep breath. “Okay, baby. Let’s go. I’ll follow behind you.” I nodded, grabbing the handle of my bag. Lance did the same, opened his door, and we each catapulted out of the cab. He positioned himself behind me before we ran toward the house. Instant shouting and screaming came at us from all directions. The synchronized clicks of their cameras as we dashed up my steps sounded like a swarm of locusts were attacking. When we barreled through the front door, four pairs of eyes landed on us. Lance slammed the door shut behind him and sighed. Marshmallow came bolting over to where we stood, dancing around our legs and whimpering, demanding attention. My father stopped his pacing while Palu, Kaholo, and my mother looked up from where they sat on the couch. My mom gasped at our appearance. I dropped my bag with a loud thump when she practically ran to us and threw her arms around me. “Oh, Zara. We were so worried.” “I’m fine, Mama. We’re fine.” From over my mother’s shoulder I watched in slow-motion as my father crossed the room and pointed at Lance menacingly. “You! I

knew there was something deceptive about you!” I pulled away from my mother and immediately moved to Lance’s side as he spoke. “Sir, if you’d let me explain—” “I know enough! You took advantage of a good local girl to get your kicks with while you used our home for your own selfish agenda!” “Andres!” “No, Talia. I will not keep silent anymore. He lied to us, to her.” “Papa, he had to. You know nothing about Lance’s life.” “He is not this Lance person. He is a movie star who doesn’t belong here with you!” My father’s voice amplified with each word. He now stood there shaking with fury. His dark complexion reddened, and his ebony eyes darkened even more as he continued to glare at Lance. “Andres.” It was Kaholo’s turn to try and calm him down. He placed a large hand on his shoulder, which my father shook off in frustration. Poor Marshmallow sounded like he was in pain whining over the fact neither Lance nor I was paying attention to him. Before I could bend to lift him, my father snatched him up and walked him to my

bedroom, slamming the door shut after he’d put the dog inside. A pained look crossed over Lance’s face as I watched him work a swallow. My father returned, stalking right over to Lance, coming a few feet away from him with his fists clenched at his sides. My father was not a violent man, but the way he stood now concerned me. Yet Lance never cowered. He met my father’s glare with concern etched all over his face. “Mr. Jobert. If you’ll just let me explain the circumstances—” “I’m not interested in your explanations now,” my father interrupted, stepping even closer to us. His voice was now eerily calm. Although I knew him well enough to know he was anything but. “Your explanation should have come long ago. Before you used my daughter and this town for your benefit.” “He didn’t use anyone!” I took Lance’s hand between both of mine. My father’s eyes zoned in on my act of support, and he shook his head. “He is not welcome here, Zara. You can decide if you choose a lying, deceitful, poor excuse for a man or your family.” Anger mixed with hurt almost made it

impossible for me to speak. I swallowed the lump of angst that had lodged itself in my throat. My father opened his mouth to speak, and I lifted one of my hands firmly. “If this is how my family acts, completely irrationally and unsupportive, then I want no part of it.” “Zara,” my mother said barely above a whisper. “Your father doesn’t mean that. Andres, stop this right now. I will not lose another daughter.” “I’m sorry, Talia. I refuse to allow this. We are simple people. We came here for a safe, simple life.” He pointed to Lance and sneered. “He represents everything we ran away from. His power, his money, and his belief that he is above everyone else were the reasons we left South Africa.” My father’s words were ironically describing the man he had once been. Powerful, wealthy—that Andres Jobert was worlds away from the one standing before us. Regardless, he was essentially condemning Lance for his own past life…and I wouldn’t have it. “Don’t you dare compare Lance to someone we both know you still blame for losing Lilou,” I said through gritted teeth. “And by hiding behind the insane, irrational need to protect us, you choose to ignore the real reason Lilou is gone.”

The shock on my father’s face and his sudden silence meant I’d hit a nerve. My mother grabbed my father’s arms and twisted him to face her. “We came here because our daughter was brutally murdered, and we had two others we wanted to protect. This man is not a murderer. Zara is absolutely right; you are completely irrational, and I won’t stand here and watch you destroy this family because of your paranoia.” “How dare you defend him over me!” He shoved away from my mother so forcibly it caused her to stumble and fall backward. My father gasped her name as his eyes widened in horror. Kaholo immediately helped her up. She clambered to her feet with tears welling in her eyes and pure disgust written all over her face. I couldn’t believe what was happening. At my first sob, Lance pulled me into his arms. I desperately clung to him, wishing it all would stop. “Talia. I’m sorry.” He reached for her and flinched when she stepped away from his touch. “Don’t touch me.” “Talia.” “No. I can’t do this anymore, Andres. I can’t pretend I’m okay with your behavior.”

The remorse my father had felt a few seconds ago immediately dissipated, his expression turning livid once again. “Is that a threat, Talia? After all these years of tirelessly giving you a safe place to live and providing a home where our daughters could grow up to be smart, beautiful young ladies, after all my sacrifice it comes down to you choosing a movie star over me?” “Papa, it’s not a matter of choosing him over you.” “Quiet!” He turned to me menacingly. I didn’t recognize the man who stared at me with such contempt. “He has ruined our lives!” “Andres,” Kaholo said, moving closer to try to calm him down. “Don’t touch me!” Storming toward the door and yanking it open, he pointed to the crowd. “Do you see that? It’s all because of him!” Flashbulbs erupted in frenzy as my father stood screaming like a maniac in the doorway. Lance pulled free from my grip. He slowly moved to the door and shut it firmly. Except for my mother’s sobs, no one uttered a word until my father said, “You aren’t welcome here. Do you see what you’ve done? Zara always put this family first until you came along. You are destroying us. It’s time for you

to take your famous self and leave.” Before Lance even spoke, by just the way he briefly looked into my eyes, I knew I wasn’t going to like what he was about to say. The defeated look on his face caused a chill to course through me. “I am so sorry for bringing all this to your doorstep. Yes, I am a famous actor who is cursed with what you all witnessed today. But, I am a man first, and I am a man who loves your daughter.” He glanced at me once more before turning back to my parents. “But I love her enough to walk away. I will not be responsible for splintering your family.” “No.” I grasped his arm defiantly. “Zara,” he said with a firm shake of his head. He then turned to Palu and Kaholo. “I appreciate everything you’ve done for me. You took a stranger and made him feel at home. Words cannot express my gratitude.” And finally, he looked at my mother with a sad smile. “You have raised two spectacular women.” Lance moved closer to put his hands on my face. “I love you.” “No. I won’t let you just leave me.” “This isn’t me leaving you. This is me giving you time and space. This is me giving you your

life back, Zara. It’s the best thing for now. Trust me. Mend your family. Mend your life. By leaving, eventually the media will all move on and you’ll be able to live your life again.” His thumbs brushed away my tears while the corners of his lips lifted in a sad smile. “Tell Spike I’ll miss him. Show him my picture so he doesn’t forget me.” He tried to add some levity to my heart-shattering moment, but my tears only came harder. With a resigned sigh, he pulled me into his arms and kissed the top of my head. “Zara, I love you. I need to go back and take with me all the angst I caused you and your family. I love you too much to force you to live the way I have to.” The tears wouldn’t stop. I hated that we had witnesses standing there, intruding on our moment. I hated my father for causing this. I hated that I already knew Lance had made up his mind, and there would be nothing I could do or say to convince him that I didn’t care about all that he came with—I wanted him. Most of all I hated that he was famous.

Landon With the click of the door closing behind me, I left a piece of my heart with her—one I’d never get back. I couldn’t be responsible for severing the relationship she shared with her father, for severing the relationship between husband and wife. If I left now, I’d take with me most of the reasons they were fighting. I walked outside, gripping my bag and ignoring the paparazzi, heading straight to one of the officers. Once I had requested a ride to my bungalow, less than a minute later we were traveling through Lanai with sirens blaring. A few other cops followed us in anticipation of a repeat scenario at my place. They parked their cars in a way that no one could get near the house. It would only be a matter of minutes before the paparazzi arrived. I thanked the officers and sprinted through the front door. The quicker I left, the better. Nothing would be resolved while I was still here. I had meant what I’d said to Zara. She needed to figure things out. Today had given her a tiny taste of my life, and now that she had sampled it that

would be the only way she could fairly make her decision. As much as I wanted her, needed her with me, it had to be something she signed up for voluntarily, without my interference or my presence to influence her. The first thing I did was to respond to the text I’d had Zara send me yesterday. I quickly typed out, Remember, I love you. I’ll be in touch. I need you to do one thing for me. Please text a picture of us and of you to both my numbers. L xxx Knowing that she had that cellphone gave me a bit of comfort. With it, we could communicate and stay connected. I could be sure she was okay once I arrived in California. Packing what little I had brought with me took no time at all. During, I dialed my parents’ number. “Darling, I’m so sorry,” my mother said the moment she answered my call. “I know. I should have expected it. I’m on my way back. As soon as I get off the phone with you, I’m heading to the airport.” “Do you want Dad and me to meet you at

your place? We’ll book a flight right now.” “Let me get there, assess the situation. I’ll call you once I do. I’m sorry about all this, Mom.” “Don’t be silly, Landon. You know we support you. How is Zara?” “Things are pretty bad here. She had no warning besides what I tried to explain to her.” I heard a commotion outside, and lifting one of the wooden slats of the blinds revealed that, sure enough, the pricks had arrived. “I gotta go, Mom. I’ll be in touch.” “Okay, sweetheart. Do you want me to call Roger?” “No, I’ll call him once I know my flight info. I love you.” “Love you, too. Please be careful.” “I will.” Taking one final glance around the bungalow, I sighed. I hated leaving without a proper goodbye to Palu or even Kaholo. I meant what I’d said to them, and really appreciated all they had done. I wrote out a quick note to each, leaving Palu more than the rent that would’ve covered the last few weeks of my stay, and Kaholo a generous tip for all his help.

The small box of dog biscuits sitting on my counter caught my attention. Impulsively, I pushed them into my duffel bag, zipping it closed. I had no idea why, with all the craziness, a box of Spike’s treats would comfort me, but unexplainably they did. I guessed by taking them it felt like I had both him and Zara with me. Pulling my baseball hat low over my eyes and replacing my sunglasses on my face, I walked out wondering if I’d ever see this place again.

Chapter 35

Landon Rosalani’s tweet effectively busted through a brick wall that had securely surrounded me since arriving in Hawaii. And now that there was a gaping hole in that wall, every person suddenly realized I was here and crawled through it to take advantage of that fact. Since there were no direct flights available from Lanai to Los Angeles, I had to connect in Honolulu before landing at LAX. Just an hour later, I found my ass back on the puddle jumper that Zara and I had taken to Lanai. I didn’t have the luxury of arranging another charter as I had to get to Hawaii. With flying commercial came recognition at the sight of my real name when ticket agents at the airline counter arranged my flight to LAX. The flurry of attention followed me through security. I brought even more attention to myself when I asked for accompaniment to get me to the first-class lounge. Once there, I sat in a corner with a heavy sigh and made the dreaded call to my agent, Roger. “Rog.”

“Wait, is this my number one client who vanished nine weeks ago?” He proceeded to fill the first three minutes of our conversation with his reprimands. “I hope you got this nonsense out of your system.” “Can you just shut up and listen?” I relayed my flight info and told him to secure my arrival with security and a waiting car. “Consider it done. Just get your ass back here.” Before I could thank him or say goodbye, he spoke again. “Who is she to you? A quick fuck?” My breath caught; I was not prepared to reveal what Zara was to me. “Shut up, Roger.” “So, she’s more, then. Got it.” He grunted over the phone. “We have a lot of damage control to do. Have you seen any of it?” “No.” And I was glad that I hadn’t. Seeing it all on social media made me feel ill. Yes, I was burying my head in the sand by pretending it didn’t exist, but I wasn’t ready to come to terms with it all yet. I needed time to think of ways to handle the onslaught of questions I’d have to answer regarding Zara. I hadn’t gotten a chance to prepare her for things I might have to say. Until I spoke out publicly, I needed to remind her to ignore it all unless it came directly from my mouth to her ears. The whole

thing exhausted me, and it hadn’t even begun yet. “We’ll talk when I get back.” “Have a safe flight.” “Thanks.” With no smartphone to tempt me to take a peek at the damage, the hours until boarding ticked by at a snail’s pace. Occasionally the TVs mounted on the walls throughout the lounge would show my face with taglines claiming I’d finally been found, bringing attention from those around me. Up until that point some had recognized me and blatantly stared, but seeing my face on the screen suddenly enabled them to build up enough nerve to approach and ask for a picture or an autograph. Grateful the lounge wasn’t very crowded, I smiled my way through the impositions. News that I was in Honolulu International Airport traveled fast. When it was time to board, passengers waiting to board their own flights throughout the terminal gawked while pointing their phone cameras at me as I zipped past them. The airport security golf cart arrived at my gate, and in a flash I checked in and sprinted through the Jetway and onto the plane. By the time I sat my ass in first class, I had

endured four hours of hell. I checked my temporary phone often, but no response had come from Zara. No doubt she was stuck in her house, unable to get to a part of Lanai where she could find cell service. My heart clenched in pain at what she must have had to endure since I left her. I never once doubted that I would hear from her, but the ache I felt over needing to hear her voice at that moment was hard to ignore. Thankfully, no one disturbed me on the flight. Once I had ordered a nice, stiff drink, I settled into a daze, one filled with memories of making love. That led to thoughts plagued with questions of when I’d see her again, which led to what statement I could release that would get the bloodhounds to back off and forget her. It was all too much to think about, the whole mess had my head throbbing from an intense migraine. Exhaustion melded with the vodka, taking control of my situation enough that I fell asleep with her beautiful face in my dreams.

Zara It was hard to believe that only five days earlier I’d been blissfully unaware of who Lance really was or what kind of life he led. The time since he confessed his true identity felt like it had happened weeks ago. In fact, it felt like we’d left Annia’s place weeks ago, and not merely hours ago. After Lance left my house, I wordlessly walked into my room and locked the door. I needed to be alone to mourn the relationship we’d had and to figure out my next move. Marshmallow bounded off my bed toward me, his little tail wagging happily when I lifted him to sit on the side of my bed. The tears came again as I buried my nose in his soft fur. When I whispered, “He’s gone,” his eyes met mine, making me wonder if he understood me. Fingering the black bow tie with pineapples that I refused to remove from his neck, my sobs took control. “You’re the reason we met, Spike.” I said his nickname without conscious thought before nuzzling his neck. “I miss him so much.” He licked my face over and over while allowing me to squeeze his tiny body to

mine, seeking some form of comfort. The need to talk to someone who understood what I was going through overwhelmed me. I quickly pulled out my phone, desperately wanting to hear Lance’s voice. I could easily have gone out and gotten the house phone to call him with, but I wasn’t ready to face my father yet. My blood still simmered over his behavior, and it was best I stayed in my room until I calmed down. Frustrated beyond belief, I growled, feeling like I was in prison. On a normal day I would have taken Marshmallow and gone for a long walk. I couldn’t even head to a place where I could get cell service with those leeches still hanging around my house. The place that had been my home for most of my life suddenly felt stifling. Time stretched before me dauntingly. Tomorrow was Sunday, and the thought of being stuck in this house all day made me angry. I had to work on Monday, and wondered what I would do if they were still here then. I opened one of the many pictures I had taken of Lance, tracing his straight nose and his square chin with the pad of my thumb. Marshmallow let out a small bark, and I could

practically hear Lance chuckling like he always did when Marshmallow voiced his doggie opinion. It was the same laugh he made when I used one of my quirky South African terms that he thought was silly. Desperate to remind myself he was real and he’d been mine for even a short time, I lifted my shirt to smell his cologne that lingered on the fabric. I closed my eyes to imagine his lips and his hands loving every inch of me. Even the fear that had engulfed me most of the day, and the feeling of suffocation I felt stuck in my bedroom like a child being punished, didn’t compare to the raw pain that twisted my insides from missing him. He wanted me to think things through, to decide if I wanted his lifestyle. While smack in the middle of the ramifications of his lifestyle, I’d still have rather been running and hiding with him than here without him. The house phone rang, causing the volume of the chatter coming from my living room to change into muffled whispers. A few seconds later, a soft knock came at my door. “Zara, honey. Can I come in?” Still holding Marshmallow, I walked to the door and unlocked it. My mother held the cordless toward me. “Annia.”

“Thank you,” I said taking it from her. She stopped me from moving with a soft hand on my arm. “I’ll come talk to you when you’re done. Listen to your sister. I happen to think it’s a good idea. Your father and I need to talk, and…figure things out.” She offered a small, sad smile before leaving. I waited until she was down the hall before closing my door. “Hi.” “Are you okay?” “No.” Annia sighed on her end of the call. “I know, sweetie. I’m so sorry. Kai made sure to tell Elan exactly what happened. He claimed he had no idea Rosalani did that, and said he feels bad about the whole thing.” “You don’t believe him?” “I’d like to. Where is Lance now?” I suddenly felt so tired, and my eyes closed as I responded to her question, “Probably on his way back to California. I’m kind of stuck here, and this damn cellphone won’t work.” I put Marshmallow down so I could lie on my bed. Annia laughed and said, “It’s frustrating how behind the times Lanai is, isn’t it?” “Very. I now get it and understand there’s a

whole world out there I had no idea existed.” “There sure is, which is why I called. I think you should come here for a while, stay with us. Kai said his cousin could fly you over in the middle of the night. You can wait to hear about the job while you’re here, relax, and think things through. Being stuck there isn’t healthy for you right now.” “And Mama agrees to this?” “She does.” I heard a commotion outside and moved the side of my shade an inch to peer out. Darkness had fallen, but I could still see quite a few men and women standing across the street waiting. Didn’t these people have lives? I watched Palu and Kaholo speaking to one of the officers who were still standing in front of the house. The three then walked to the line of reporters and animatedly shooed them away. “Nothing left to see here. Your movie star is on his way back to Hollywood. Leave this poor family alone,” Palu shouted while waving his short arms. The police officer then said something to the crowd that I couldn’t hear before getting into his car and driving away with Palu. Whatever was said caused a few of the reporters to walk off, get into cars that were parked at the end of the street, and drive

off, as well. Some refused to move, still standing holding their gigantic cameras in protest. Kaholo folded his arms threateningly, glaring at those who stayed. Seeing the gall of these people made my decision to leave Lanai a simple one. At my silence Annia asked, “Are you still there?” “Yes, and yes, I’ll come. What time should I be at the airport?” “I’ll call you back. Meanwhile pack to stay awhile, and bring Marshmallow.” “I planned to. Thanks, Annia. I love you.” “I love you, too.” She hung up, and for the first time since Lance had left I felt something other than sorrow. Maybe it was a touch of optimism. Being in Honolulu with Annia and Kai could help me escape my father’s negativity enough to think clearly and come up with a plan for the rest of my life. I needed to let Lance get back to his life and fix what needed to be fixed. I needed to mend my relationship with my father, because once I left it would most definitely cause more stress between us. By leaving, he would no doubt think I was choosing Lance over him. Even though I was, I wasn’t okay with severing the

relationship I had with him. He might have infuriated me at times, but he was still my father and I loved him very much. If my future was with Lance, my father needed to change his mentality and his behavior to fit into my life. I had to do all I could to get us to that point. Otherwise, I would be forced to choose between him and Lance. That choice would be sure to estrange us with little hope of reconciliation. That would break my mother’s heart, devastate my sister, and cause a gaping hole in my life. I opened my cellphone to Lance’s number and dialed it on the landline. It immediately went to voicemail, causing a sinking feeling in my chest. I missed him terribly. Once his sexy voice asked to leave a message, I said, “Hi. It’s me. This is my house phone. I just wanted you to know that I’m heading to Annia’s for a few days. I miss you and love you.” Marshmallow startled when I jumped off the bed. My duffel bag from our trip still sat in the living room. Like a woman with a mission, I began pulling out more of my things to pack for my open-ended stay with my sister.

Chapter 36

Landon Every damn thing I saw, in one way or another, reminded me of her. The melted ice that lightened my whiskey made it the exact color of her golden-brown eyes. I swirled the liquid in the heavy crystal tumbler, watching it catch the light and turn the amber into gold. In one long gulp, I swallowed what was left of my second drink. Running my other hand over the smooth, high polished walnut table, I first noticed just how close in color it was to her hair. The highs and lows in the wood grain mimicked the highlights that caught the sun’s rays when it shone down on the top of her head. The professional arrangement of fresh-cut flowers sitting on the credenza reminded me of the day I had tucked a hibiscus above her ear. The smooth silk chair I sat on reminded me of the sheets we’d made love on at the hotel in Waikiki. The way my agent scowled like he’d just lost millions in the stock market reminded me of her father’s face right before I left. “Price!”

My eyes slid to Roger, who sat across from me with his arms folded over his ridiculously expensive suit. “What?” “Did you hear a word we said?” “No,” I said on a sarcastic laugh. Why bother lying? I wanted no part of this meeting. This marked our fourth in a week. A powwow, a touch-base, a recap, it didn’t matter how Roger spun it, they were all the same. Different ways to pretty much tell me I was fucking up, yet again. He’d finally moved on from the fuckup of leaving my career for two months and had settled on the way I was fucking up my career since I’d gotten back. Well, if I was fucking up either way, and as long as I was stuck here, I had no problem being transparent about the fact that I’d rather be in Lanai. I was proud to admit I’d been living in as close to a coma as one could, while still mimicking a human being. That wasn’t easy to do in our plastic town. Roger sighed dramatically, and then grumbled at the bored look on my face. “Really?” He pointed to the contracts and pile of scripts littering the table. “This is for you, Landon. We have busted our asses while you were gone, ensuring those who were

important in this goddamn town didn’t forget about you. We aren’t here for our own pleasure. The least you could do is pretend you’re invested.” Well, that was a lie because they were there for the fat checks I gave them. All three of them—Roger, my agent; Ira, my lawyer; Sadie, my PR rep—were there because of the money. Sure, they liked me as a person and would consider themselves friends, but if I hadn’t been as successful as I was I had no doubt they wouldn’t be standing for my shit right now. Instead of voicing my theory, I shrugged and otherwise said nothing. Besides, I’d said all I had needed to say seven days ago. They all knew the truth behind my relationship with Zara. I had to listen to them carrying on and on about career suicide, and blah blah blah. Whatever. I had agreed to hide my love for one reason, and one reason only: that that would best protect Zara, first and foremost. So, the official statement given to the press was that we’d had a brief affair while I was visiting Lanai City. Due to geographic locations and irreconcilable differences, we had parted ways while remaining amicable. With that out of the way, they all dove back

into my career with two feet. All this bullshit, meeting after meeting regarding the topic, was fucking redundant. Nothing they said would pique my interest, because the only thing I’d have loved for them to say at that moment was, What do you mean you quit? The time between leaving LA and returning to it had caused me to lose my zeal for acting. No doubt if I shared that with my tenacious agent he would accuse me of thinking with my cock. It couldn’t entirely be blamed on Zara. Living so simply, so easily, in such a carefree manner had something to do with it. It reminded me of my roots, brought me back to what life had been like before I became a celebrity, and truth be told I hadn’t realized that I missed it until now. I also hadn’t realized how badly I needed to share my life with someone else until now. I couldn’t guarantee that if I lost Zara because of my career I wouldn’t walk away. I couldn’t really deny that I was pretty much buying time and waiting for her to decide. Thoughts of doing so were consuming me. Would I leave? Could I walk away? Possibly. I already had enough money to live the rest of my life never having to worry about

finances. I could keep my parents very comfortable. I could travel and support a family. I had it all. The only thing I was missing was Zara. What was the point of working my ass off in front of the camera, with my millions, my homes, my cars, if I lost the one woman I had ever loved? Who even knew if she’d be sharing my life? All I could focus on was right now. And right now she wasn’t with me. I didn’t want to push or prod her in any way. The only thing that was getting me through was hearing her voice every day and hearing that she loved me. In spite of all that had happened at the end of my time in Lanai, she still loved me. That was the little beacon of hope I held on to. Things at home with Zara and her father were not good. While I was on the plane she’d left a voicemail that she was going to stay with Annia and Kai for a while. I had called her back the moment I landed. Her face, even her father’s face as he yelled inside the open door of their home, appeared on every news channel for days after my departure. Gossip sites dubbed Zara the other woman and Kaelynn the scorned one. It had gotten so bad that I called Kaelynn and demanded she open her mouth and confirm that we were not a couple. She had done as I asked but through

tears, making it look like it was a rehearsed statement. My heart had squeezed painfully in my chest as Zara relayed some things her father had said after I left. Knowing my girl, it would be hard for her to get over his words. The man was as stubborn as a mule, and I couldn’t fathom why the hell he was acting this way. Because of his behavior, he was now estranged from his daughters, fighting with his wife, and living a miserable lonely life. Didn’t that make his integral need to protect his family all in vain? Zara had been frustratingly quiet over the whole thing. My heart broke for her. With me gone, the fight with her father, the fact that she still hadn’t heard if she had gotten the job, and her instant celebrity status was too much coming at once. Anything else that happened she refused to talk about over the phone. Our conversations focused on our time together and Spike. Any more than that, I learned via short texts from Kai. I owed so much to her brother-in-law, because without his updates I’d have been in an even worse state than I was currently in. He made sure to tell me that he wasn’t betraying Zara, he was just trying to get us back together. Zara did admit that she was very

overwhelmed and trying to figure things out, not surprisingly, since her face had been all over every entertainment news program from coast to coast. I hoped it would die down soon, especially since her mother had said that once the reporters had figured out she was no longer in Lanai City, their town went back to normal. But that meant she was in hiding in Honolulu. If she went out and people recognized her, the harassment wouldn’t end anytime soon. Other than her admission that she loved me and missed me terribly, I really didn’t know how she truly felt. I had warned her about the statement I would be making, and she completely understood the reasons behind it. But whenever the topic of my career came up, her responses were cordial, detached, and impersonal…and that scared the fuck out of me. The reason for today’s emergency meeting was my obvious gloom and doom attitude. None of the scripts Roger had held for me appealed, and I couldn’t commit to a project I had no connection to. I’d rather produce my own films and control my own contribution to Hollywood. No one knew that but my team, and Zara.

Since getting back to LA, the outside world had seen a happy-go-lucky bachelor thrilled to be back in Hollywood. But behind closed doors, all bets were off. I missed her, and when I was out of the public eye I wouldn’t pretend that I didn’t. I couldn’t help it if the producer for an upcoming opportunity took offense to my standoffishness. Nor could I do a damn thing about the director from my last movie hating that my costar, Kaelynn, and I were no longer tied together by the press, and because we weren’t, our upcoming press junket would be affected. Roger was not happy that I refused to play their game. He was lucky I pretended to act normally when out and about in town. It happened to have been the best acting of my career. Heading out to the gym with a huge smile on my face as I waved to the assholes pointing their cameras at me. Or winking at them when I dashed out of a Starbucks with my much-needed triple espresso because I was up all night missing her. Even when I had donned a tux last night to walk a red carpet for an awards show I couldn’t give a crap about, wishing Zara was on my arm, I had dazzled with my smoldering “I’m available and I’m looking” expression that

usually made women’s panties damp. I gave Academy Award–worthy performances all week long…so fuck Roger if he didn’t like seeing the brooding, pissed-off version of Landon Price that I refused to turn off in his presence. I paid him enough, and he could deal with it. “All right, we’re getting nothing done here except to watch you drink the day away. What is it you want from us, Landon?” Hmm. What did I want? Zara. Avoiding his question, I asked, “When does the press junket start for Broken Branches?” “First of the year.” “I thought it was in the spring.” “They moved it up.” I had no idea what would be happening in January, and even though it was only a few months away I refused to look that far ahead. While Roger droned on and on, I picked at a piece of lint on my jeans. “It kicks off in London, Rome, Paris, back to Venice, Frankfurt, then down to Sydney, New York, and ending in LA.” He paused and glared. “Did you hear me?” “Every word. Fucking fantastic.”

“Landon, cut the shit,” Roger barked, quirking a brow at my very audible groan. “What the fuck has gotten into you?” Their eyes followed me as I slowly stood to help myself to more of his expensive whiskey. Once I sat with my drink in hand, Roger slid the schedule at me across the table. “You are contracted to promote this movie, and you will.” “Have I not done everything the three of you have told me to do since getting back? Cut me some slack.” I watched the veins in his neck bulge and almost laughed out loud at the shade of red darkening the tips of his ears. Screw him. Nothing would change for him if I were to suddenly become the next Howard Hughes. “We did, Landon. For the nine weeks that you vanished, we cut you a lot of slack. Do you have any idea what you’ve put us through these past two months?” “Yes, you remind me often.” He threw up his hand and said, “Seriously, I give up.” “You’re the best agent, Roger. I appreciate all you do for me.” I threw him my best onscreen-interview fake smile. “Quit blowing smoke up my ass, Landon.”

“Noted. So are we done here?” Ira and Roger exchanged a look while Sadie placed a hand on my arm. “Landon. Your fans feel you abandoned them. You can’t go from being one of the most accessible, hands-on actors of all time to withdrawing with absolutely no interaction.” “Release another statement then. Tell them I’m battling severe anxiety or make something up. I don’t give a shit.” “You won’t get cast in any of the projects you want.” “So?” “Oh my fucking God, Landon.” I glanced at my Rolex and stood. “I got plans. Anything else?” “Yes. Is the screenplay done? I pitched it while you were gone and have a few bites.” “Nope.” “No?” “Did I stutter? No. It’s not done.” “Okay, let me rephrase. When will it be done? You have no commitments confirmed for next summer and that would be a great time for you to take on your own movie.” “I’m not sure when I’m going to finish it, or if I’ll concentrate on another story I want to

tell.” Before he could speak, I said, “Yes, you heard that right. See you all tomorrow, I have someplace to be.” — “Hi, sweetheart.” My mom barely turned from whatever she was stirring on the stove that smelled amazing. I came closer and peeked over her shoulder at the huge pot of stew she’d made. Since arriving, she had been making all my favorites and enough to freeze as leftovers. My mom was a serial freeze-junkie. True to form, she moved to the freezer and opened it to reveal dozens of plastic containers all labeled with content and date. “Mom, have I told you today how happy I am that you’re here?” She gave me a sideways glance and shook her head. “It’s my cooking you’re happy about. But thank you.” “Well, that, too.” I kissed her cheek before stealing a peanut butter cookie from the platter she’d piled them on. “Mmm. Just like when I was young.” “I had to hide those from you when you were young. You’d sit and eat an entire batch if I let you. You and your peanut butter.” She lowered the flame on my Viking stove and

wiped her hands on her apron. She must have brought that with her because no way did I own an apron. “Too bad Dad couldn’t come. How is he going to survive while you’re here?” “I froze a bunch of meals for him,” she said as if it were obvious. “He’ll be fine.” “When are you moving here?” “Someday.” It was her standard response. I loved teasing her, and selfishly would have loved for my parents to live closer. For some reason, the desire for that to occur was stronger than ever. Zara had uncorked this need to have those I loved near me. My mother had arrived two days ago. As she’d promised me while I was still in Lanai, she had hand-delivered all my mail, contracts, and scripts that had come while I was gone. The entire pile still sat on my dining room table untouched. She noticed the shopping bag in my hand. “What’s that?” “I took your advice.” Pulling the Nikon box from the bag, I placed it on the island. Last night as Mom and I had relaxed on the patio with glasses of wine, I had told her all about Zara. I wanted to get her a present, something

that said how much I missed her and was thinking of her. Materialistic things didn’t really impress Zara. She’d be happier with the plate of cookies my mom baked than a ridiculously expensive piece of jewelry. When I mentioned the amazing photos she took on a tiny, outdated camera, my mom suggested I send her a better one. It was a brilliant idea. “You were right. She’s going to love it.” I pulled out accessories, and three differentsized lenses. “She should be doing this professionally.” Giving me a warm smile, she nodded knowingly. “Well, you’re definitely pointing her in the right direction. I’ll get it mailed for you tomorrow.” “Mom, I have an assistant who can do that.” “Oh, whatever.” Whenever she visited, my mom insisted on helping me. I always indulged her, even when it was something as ridiculous as mailing a package. “Dinner will be ready in a few minutes. How was your meeting?” “Awful. The three of them think I’ve lost my mind.” The concern in her eyes was obvious. “What? You do, too?” “No, honey, I don’t think you lost your mind. I think you finally woke up. And I don’t give a

rat’s ass what Roger, Ira, or Sadie think of you.” She came closer and took my hand. “Landon, I just want you to be happy.” “I’m working on it, Mom.”

Chapter 37

Zara The rain pelted the flagstones around the pool, causing steam to rise. As the huge raindrops splashed into the water, in my mind I heard actual explosions, like each hit was a tiny grenade. The cloud cover made it look more like evening than afternoon. My sister and I sat on the couch with candles flickering throughout the room, watching the storm as it raged by. We’d lost power a few hours earlier. It was the perfect day to just get drunk. Marshmallow lay on the couch beside me, snoring softly. I reached for the pitcher of sangria that Kai had made for us, adding more to each of our glasses until it was emptied. “You’re on a mission, I see,” Annia said after I took a healthy gulp and hiccuped. “If you mean passing out, yes.” “No, I mean feeling sorry for yourself. There will be other jobs, Zara.” “Whatever. I thought I had that job in the bag.” I hiccuped again and made a stern face. “ ‘Miss Jobert, we feel you are overqualified for the position, and if anything should become available we will keep you in mind,’ ” I

mimicked in my best manly asshole voice. “Bullshit.” “You don’t believe them?” “Nope. I think the fact that my face has been all over the TV and the Internet this past week is the reason. But I guess I’ll never know.” I might have slurred the words “face,” “this,” and “guess.” Annia raised a brow and shook her head. “What?” “I’ll give you this weekend to continue your pity party, then I’m kicking your ass.” “Don’t worry. I’ll get a job, even if I have to mow lawns. You won’t have to support me forever. I know sangria is expensive.” With that, I drained my glass and fished out an orange slice to snack on. “I’m not concerned with you getting a job. You know you’re welcome to stay here as long as you need to.” “Good, because Papa did tell me not to come back,” I said wistfully, staring at her ruby red– filled glass and wishing I had more. I rarely drank, but maybe I should have more often. If I had called my father while inebriated, it might have gone better. Each time I did call I ended up speaking to my mother, since my father refused to talk to me…that was, until the last call when he’d told me not to come back.

Remembering it caused tears to blur my vision, forcing me to blink rapidly. “Hey. Stop.” She took my empty glass from my hands and placed it on the coffee table. “You know Papa as well as I do. Once he settles down, he’ll realize he was wrong. Don’t you remember how he reacted when Kai and I announced we were moving to Oahu? Poor Kai got the brunt of it. With just months to go before the wedding, I cried my eyes out. It took Mama threatening to leave him for him to snap out of it.” “But she didn’t leave him then. I fear they won’t survive it this time. I’ve never seen her this way. She’s so angry, and I worry they’ll never be the same. I’m still not so sure he’s going to get over it, Annia. How do I live with that? I am disappointing everyone around me, and letting them down.” My father was so focused on Lance and the lies he had told that he was in complete denial over his irrational behavior. “You’re not disappointing everyone. If Lance wasn’t in the picture, Papa would be freaking out over the fact you’re about to embark on your new career here and not in Lanai. He would want you to stay there, working for Palu forever.”

My head began pounding at my temples. “Can Kai make more sangria?” “Later,” she said dismissively. The doorbell rang, startling us. From the family room we heard Kai answer the door and thank whoever was there. “Who would be out on a day like today?” Annia said, standing to go investigate. Just as she did, Kai appeared with a large package. “It’s for you, Zara.” He placed it on the floor before saying, “It’s a California return address.” I tore into the plain brown paper and lifted the lid. Inside were a bunch of boxes all labeled “Nikon.” Lance. There were seven in total including a stateof-the-art camera, three different lenses, a carrying case, and he’d even included batteries and something labeled “SM cards.” I traced the smooth, glossy packaging with fresh tears building from the gesture. Annia looked over my shoulder and sighed. “He is so sweet.” “I can’t believe he sent this.” With lightning speed, she plucked two envelopes from inside the box that were each

addressed to me. “Read them! Read them!” “Oh my God, stop screaming in my ear. And I’m not reading them out loud.” I snatched the envelopes from her hand. “Go away.” “Fine. You’re no fun.” “He’s a good guy. He didn’t mention he was sending—” Kai stopped abruptly and met his wife’s eyes. As quickly as Kai stopped speaking, he stalked into the kitchen and opened the fridge. “Who wants a snack? You ladies should have something to eat if you’re planning to drink all day.” “What were you going to say, Kai?” Annia rolled her eyes at her husband. “Good job.” “What?” I asked, looking from husband to wife and back again, making myself dizzy in the process. “I reached out to him and we’ve been in touch.” “How much in touch?” “A lot in touch,” Annia said, giving him up quickly. I really couldn’t be upset with my brotherin-law, but I also didn’t want him distressing Lance with details of the situation with my father. “I don’t want him worrying about me.

Please, it will interfere with his job and all that he has to do now that he’s back in California.” “He loves you, Zara. He would worry whether he knew what was happening or not.” That was true. A single tear slid over my cheeks, and I swiped it away. This sucked. I hated him being there and me being here. I missed him so much. I needed his arms wrapped around me as he whispered that everything was going to be okay. For the time being, I needed to hear his voice. “I’m going to go call him,” I blurted out. They both nodded, and my sister gave me a warm smile. I grabbed the large box, and with my envelopes in hand ran upstairs to my room to read my letters in private. Once I had the door closed, I opened the blinds to allow some light into the dimly lit room. The gray sky flashed from lightning, and a crack of thunder caused me to jump. Lifting the first envelope, I moved to the window for some light. When I saw my name written in script across the front in a handwriting I didn’t recognize, I wondered whom it was from. Zara, First I’d like to introduce myself. I’m

Caroline Price, and I’m Landon’s mother. I have heard so much about you, and look forward to meeting you one day very soon. I volunteered to mail this present to you so I could include this note without Landon’s knowledge. I know you don’t know me, but if you ever need to talk to someone who is close to Landon and understands what you’re going through, please call me without hesitation. I’ve seen it all when it comes to my son, and can offer you some very sound advice on how to cope with his crazy life. I am also a great listener. Since I arrived in California just a few days ago, I have witnessed how much my son misses you firsthand. He told me everything, and he did so because he truly was lost as to what he should be doing. I’ll tell you what I told him. If you keep focused on what is important, everything will work out. Below is my cellphone number. Again, if there is absolutely anything you need, please call. Fondly,

Caroline With just a few short paragraphs, I instantly liked this woman whom I’d never met. I could see where Lance had gotten his compassion from, and I had no doubt I would be reaching out to Caroline. The second envelope displayed my name in his sloppy handwriting. I traced the letters with my fingertip before opening the flap to pull out his letter. In the same messy script, my eyes welled at just the first line. Zara, I love you. I miss you. I love you. I could pretty much end this here, and you’d know everything you need to know. But, I’ll include one more thing. Please, please, please follow your dream. You are so very talented. Consider this box my gentle shove in that direction. I love you. I miss you. I love you. L The desire to have him right there with me overwhelmed my senses more than the wine had.

I reached for my phone on the nightstand and immediately punched his name in my short list of contacts. I had no idea where he’d be on a Saturday afternoon. I often found myself wondering what he was doing, trying to imagine his life in a place that was so different from where we’d met. With his handsome face in my mind, I smiled when on the third ring he answered breathlessly.

Landon “Baby,” I said on a winded huff. “Hi.” Her sweet voice traveled through every part of me. “Are you okay? Do you want to call me back? I miss you,” she rambled and slurred. “No. I was just working out. Wait, are you drunk?” She giggled adorably. “Nah, I’m just tipsy. We’re having a bad storm here and Kai made shan-gree-a.” “You’re so cute. I wish I was there.” “Me, too. So much, Lance.” The sound of a sniffle over the phone twisted my insides. “Did you get my package?” “Yes. Lance, I love it.” I could see her gorgeous face and her dimpled smile clear as day in my mind. “It’s way too much,” she added softly. “Stop, it is not.” “Yes, it is. It’s so expensive. I’ll need a manual to read the manual.” I chuckled over the line and she giggled along with me. “Lance?”

“Yeah, baby?” “Your letter? Well, I miss you, too. You can’t imagine how much.” “You’re wrong, Zara. I can.” A long pause stretched before I heard a door opening and closing in the background. “Are you okay?” I asked quietly. “Do you have to go?” “No, I was just letting Spike in. He was scratching at the door.” “Wait a minute. You said Spike.” “No, I didn’t. I said Marshmallow.” She giggled again before saying, “Okay, fine. I may have been calling him Spike.” “I love that you are. Give him a kiss for me… and have him kiss you back for me.” “I will. He misses you. Whenever I say your name he runs around looking for you.” “I miss him almost as much as I miss you. Are you still at Annia’s?” “Yes,” she said quickly. “I didn’t get the job.” The twisting in my gut worsened. “Oh, baby. I’m sorry.” “Whatever. It is what it is,” she slurred again. So that explained the drinking. I was about to tell her to hop a plane and come to me, when she said, “So, I know you’ve been speaking to Kai. I’m fine here. Please, don’t

worry about me.” “I can’t help it. I hate that your father is so upset because of me.” “It’s not because of you. This has been a problem for a while now. Anytime he thinks something can compromise his ideals, he goes off the deep end. It’s a pattern with my father.” “It wouldn’t have happened if I’d never come to Lanai, Zara.” “Stop it, Lance. I’ll never regret you coming to Lanai.” “Me, neither,” I stated the obvious. “I just regret not telling you sooner. Should I call him, come back? I can sneak back over to come talk to him. I don’t know what to do. I want to help you. I’d do anything.” “I know you would. I think that will make things worse. He needs time.” “Okay.” Do you need time? I wanted to ask. Can you get on the next plane? I also wanted to ask. It killed me not to ask the questions that plagued me. But asking her to fly out to see me in LA when things with her family were strained would paint me as an even bigger selfish prick in her father’s eyes.

“I miss you,” was all I could manage to say. Maybe if I said it enough times she’d read into what I was trying to really say with those three little words. Come to me. “Me, too. I’m getting really sleepy. Can we talk tomorrow? Do you have time?” “I always have time. I told you that, Zara. You call whenever. I will be here. Okay?” “Okay. Say hi to your mom.” Had I mentioned my mom was with me? Before I could ask, she blurted out, “I love you, Lance,” and hung up.

Chapter 38

Zara One long, agonizing month had passed since Lance left. Week one was spent on that pity party Annia had accused me of throwing. The shock over my father’s stubbornness hurt more than I expected. After the initial sting from his request not to come back had worn off, I stopped asking my mother to fill me in on what he was saying about the situation. I simply didn’t want to know. No one was getting through to him, and it wasn’t for lack of trying. I had tried to be sympathetic when he angrily informed me how difficult his life had become at the hospital because of Lance’s celebrity status. Then I’d become angry when my mother revealed it wasn’t all that difficult, and only one person had mentioned how great it was that “Zara was seeing a movie star.” So obviously, my father had resorted to exaggerating the truth. The highlight of my week had been going off on Elan over his stupid-ass girlfriend’s immature response to meeting Lance. He

didn’t say much during my tirade over how she had tweeted his location, my name, and even a picture of us together. He tried to explain that he’d acted like an ass toward Lance because he cared about me so much. It was a poor excuse. Once he heard me out, he apologized for their behavior, admitting that he and Rosalani would not be together for much longer. I had accepted his apology, but it left me feeling empty and lonely, missing Lance more than ever. Week two was spent second-guessing every damn thing in my life. In a moment of temporary insanity, I had considered going back home to try and find another job in Lanai, and stupidly mentioned it to Annia. Predictably, my sister lost it on me. “Are you insane? You can’t ruin your own life just to make him happy, especially when he’s the one who’s wrong here, Zara.” She had shaken her head with disappointment written all over her face. “I’m not finding a job here. I can’t live with you guys forever.” “You’ve been here two weeks, chill out. Ever since we were kids you’ve always been quick to please people. You need to please yourself for once.”

Of course she was right, but if agreeing to my father’s outrageousness by going back home would have lessened the guilt I felt, or made the anxiety go away, I’d have done it whether right or wrong. It drove Annia crazy whenever I did kowtow to him. In my defense, I hated conflict. If I knew someone was upset with me, especially someone I loved, it consumed every part of me until I forced the issue to make it better again. That was before I’d met Lance. Having him by my side had empowered me, and now his absence gave old habits the opportunity to fester. “If you’re bored with us, go to LA and surprise Lance. The trip could do you good.” She wiggled her eyebrows and added, “If you know what I mean. You’re cranky as hell.” “I can’t just show up on his doorstep. It would bring chaos into his life.” And mine, I thought. “He’d love for you to show up.” Again, she was right. Throughout this mess, Lance had supported me as best he could from afar. He made it clear that he missed me and selfishly wanted me with him. He’d also made it clear that it needed to be my decision, and one I had thoroughly thought through.

Because the taste I’d had in Lanai of his crazy life would be nothing compared to my new reality in Los Angeles. Although things had improved since he left, because our relationship had been outed, I’d been put on the radar of those crazy fans who followed celebrities. Many thought that by seeing me around, Lance wouldn’t be far behind. Sequestered in Kai and Annia’s house made it easy to avoid random incidents. I knew that if I told Lance it would crush him, and I held back to avoid upsetting him when there was nothing he could do about it. I also held back regarding the problems with my father. My life was a mess, and sharing the reasons with Lance wouldn’t be fair. He’d want to take on my problems, when I wasn’t sure how to fix them myself. I did know that sitting around and waiting for a solution to land on my doorstep was no longer an option. So far, none of the jobs I’d applied for in Honolulu had come through. I wasn’t kidding when I’d said I’d mow lawns if I had to. I was desperate to accept just about anything that was offered. Being unemployed with no real purpose afforded me the time to wander around Oahu and photograph practically everything I saw.

While in disguise, sporting a blond wig my sister had once worn on Halloween, I’d carry my new camera everywhere I went, finding solace through that little viewfinder. With no job, no purpose, while my sister and brother-in-law were at work, I became very acquainted with the Internet. Before then, it hadn’t been something I’d been interested in or even was curious about…and now it had become an integral part of my daily life. Each morning while having my coffee, I’d search and search for any information I could find on Lance. Both past and present, I was able to learn many things about him I hadn’t known…and that was both good and bad. With his warning to not believe a word of it in the back of my mind, I still searched for everything I could find on Landon Price. Seeing his handsome face helped me feel connected in a sick way. One night after dinner, Annia, Kai, and I were relaxing by the pool, on Kai’s laptop flipping through the pictures I had taken in Waikiki that morning. Kai suggested that I create a website for my photos. That one comment sparked a newfound ambition that instantly ignited my determination. It was a great idea, and by the end of that weekend I had forced him to help me. He was very

talented with his computer skills, and he created a place where patrons could browse through my virtual gallery, contact me if interested, and even purchase a photo right there with one quick click. Our next step was to set up a Facebook page and advertise on as many social media sites as possible without breaking the bank in the process. Just a few days later ZJImages.com was born. Between working on my website, scrolling through Facebook—which was much too addictive—and scouring the Internet, Kai’s laptop had become my new obsession. I had decided that my first purchase, if I made any money, would be one of my own. Who knew I had a knack for selling myself? Once I had gotten the hang of making changes without bothering Kai, each day I spent hours improving the way my site looked, the graphics on my page, and the photos I chose to display on the home page. When I opened my site this morning, a message stating that someone was interested in one of my photographs caused me to sit and stare at the screen in shock for a full ten minutes. “What’s wrong?” Annia asked upon seeing my stunned expression.

“I sold one.” An immediate smile spread across her face. “I knew you would. That’s fantastic, Zara!” “What’s fantastic?” Kai asked, walking into the kitchen sleepily rubbing his eyes. I felt bad that they would wake early on weekends just because I did, but they both dismissed my concern, claiming it wasn’t a big deal. Yet it usually took my brother-in-law several cups of coffee before he could stop yawning every five minutes. “Zara sold a picture.” He turned toward me with a wide-eyed grin. “Congratulations! This is only the beginning. You’ll see. We’ll keep pushing you out there. I think you should also print up flyers, and tuck them under windshield wipers of the cars parked at the mall.” “You’re really good at this. Thanks, Kai, for all your help.” “It’s my pleasure. Lance was right, you were born to be a photographer.” The mention of Lance caused desire to spread through me quicker than the caffeine from my coffee; the loss of his presence caused my smile to fade. “I’m sorry, Zara.”

“Don’t be, Kai. I just miss him.” “You can do something about it,” Annia quipped, pretending to busy herself with buttering her bagel. “Really? What is it I could do? My parents, who have been married for almost thirty years, are facing separation because of me. I’m jobless, homeless, and living with my sister. I can barely leave the house without being recognized. And he lives in California while I live here. So, based on my reality, what is it I could be doing?” “You could move to California.” Her eyes held mine as she took an exaggerated bite of her bagel. “Are you insane?” “Not at all,” she mumbled, spitting out bagel crumbs as she did. “I don’t have an income right now. Every penny I saved needs to go to an apartment, a car.” “You’re making excuses. What are you really afraid of, Zara?” The doorbell saved me answering that question: his fame. As much as I loved him, I was terrified of how famous he was. Kai quietly left us to answer it, coming back

a few seconds later with my mom following closely behind. Her unannounced visit, and the suitcase she dragged behind her, caused us both to gawk as she stood there with a determined look on her face. “So, I took a leave of absence from the hospital and left him,” was all she said before walking toward the coffeemaker to help herself to a cup. Her nonchalance made the situation all the more frightening, and made bile rise to the back of my throat. This was entirely my fault. — The way my mother made herself at home the moment she arrived confirmed that she was serious about leaving him. The way she lay by the pool all day long, relaxing and laughing like she didn’t have a care in the world, confirmed that she’d lost her mind. Annia sent Kai out for dinner, and the moment he left she pounced. “What the hell, Mama?” “What?” Her gaze bounced between us. “Don’t look at me like that. I just spent a month with a man who refused to listen to reason. I meant it when I said he needed to change or else.”

“You can’t force him to change if he doesn’t want to,” I said sadly. I knew firsthand. Being the youngest, being the one left behind after Annia got married, meant the brunt of his overbearingness fell on me. “What if this isn’t fixable, Mama?” “Then your father will die a lonely old man,” she said rather matter-of-factly. The steely glint in her eye was something I’d never seen before. My mother was a very strong-willed woman, and never held back her opinion, but most of the time her beliefs had lain on the same side of the fence as my father’s…until now. “You girls don’t remember what your father and I lived through after Lilou was killed. As a parent, it’s something you never get over. The reason your sister was brutally murdered had all to do with your father marrying a white woman. His political enemies used him as an example to support their horrific agendas. Then, knowing they weren’t done and you girls would be next consumed us. So we did the only thing we knew we could, we ran away. While here in Lanai, I believe our plan worked whereas your father believes we are all still in danger. But now, I’m done enabling his irrational behavior. No more.” Annia and I exchanged a meaningful glance.

I was right, things between them were a lot worse than my sister had thought. I guessed everyone had their limits, and it was obvious my mother had reached hers. Again, I couldn’t help but blame myself. I wouldn’t bother voicing that out loud, because nothing they could say or do would have convinced me otherwise. Kai returned with takeout Chinese food, which we all ate out on the patio. Kai filled my mother in on my website and how I’d already sold a photo. She was genuinely thrilled for me, and encouraged me to continue pursuing my dream. “It is important to have your own identity, and not depend on a man to shape who you are,” she added almost absentmindedly. “I was so young when your father and I got together, and not much older when I became a mother. You girls know how I feel about true love and finding your soulmates, but more importantly, I now feel it’s necessary to be your own true self before you actively pursue a lifetime with a man you love. Love often muddles your ambitions and dreams. But, following your dreams in spite of falling in love is probably the best thing one could experience.” She placed her fork down and focused on me. “Zara, it’s clear you and Lance have

something very special between you. As your mother it’s also clear to me that you are very confused right now. You need to push away all your anxiety and worries that have nothing to do with you and Lance, like your relationship with your father…because that will eventually mend one way or another. “What you need to decide is if Lance is what you want. You also need to consider where you want to be as a person. If you can’t get past Lance’s fame, then you’ll never get past it. Time will only fuel doubts, not eliminate them.” My mother had just hit the bull’s-eye on what truly had been holding me back.

Chapter 39

Zara It was funny how time could mess with you. Sometimes dragging on at a snail’s pace, and other times going by so quickly you couldn’t catch your breath. Today marked two months since Lance had left Lanai. I labeled month one as “Darkness,” and month two as “Shadows.” Through my darkness, I wasn’t proud to admit that I’d had many moments of utter despair. Some days waking up to just want to go back to bed. Others getting out of bed yet wondering why I had bothered at all. The bridge between my darkness and light turned out to be Kai’s suggestion to start my own business. Having that to focus on opened a door in my darkness where bright light began casting shadows over the things I couldn’t change. Having my newfound goal was a blessing in so many ways. It gave me something to focus on, and helped to make the time pass just a tiny bit faster. My website became a godsend during a time in my life that could have easily been even darker than the first month. I’d sold

six pictures so far, with special requests for a dozen more. My customers simply chose the photo they wanted, and once purchased it was removed from my website. After payment was received, I emailed the high-definition file, which they could then use to order the print size of their choice through the link of a suggested photo-developing site that I supplied. The site advertised me, and in turn I sent them business. It had been working out perfectly. Soon I would add custom shoots available to be purchased, ranging from births to engagements to weddings to even cover photos for romance authors. It was all according to my schedule and my terms. My life was falling into place just the way I wanted it to…most of it, at least. With no improvement in my fractured relationship with my father, and with Lance being so busy in California, if I hadn’t had my photos to concentrate on I wasn’t sure I’d have survived the weeks at all. And now, looking back, I wondered where the time had gone. But putting those weeks behind me as I entered yet another phase of my life had been therapeutic. I looked at the days ahead and decided this

phase would be called “Light.” Metaphorically, there was light everywhere I looked regarding my future. In the amount of photos I’d sold to date and those I’d yet to sell, in the insatiable need to improve myself with every day that passed, and mostly in the new Zara who had slowly emerged from a very difficult time, all glowed brightly and optimistically. Up until then, my life had been tranquil and uneventful. During the past few months I’d experienced almost every conceivable emotion, from complete and utter joy to fear to anger to finally getting to know the real Zara and loving her in the process. With the new me came a natural nervousness as I stepped into the next chapter. It was expected to worry about what would be, but at least I had come to peace with what was, what no longer was, and what I had no control over. Looking back and dwelling was a waste of time. I refused to live in regret. I believed that each and every thing that happened to me happened for a reason, and brought me to where I was today. It’d been days since I had spoken to Lance, causing my heart to pound anxiously as I took a deep breath to push that little round button.

A few very long, torturous moments went by before he answered. “Oh my God, Zara!” He looked even more handsome as he stood in his doorway in complete and utter shock. The gray T-shirt he wore stretched over his broad chest, and the perfectly faded worn jeans hugged every sinew of his legs. His bare feet, his tousled hair that looked like he’d been dragging his hands through it, and his mouthwatering scent stirred instant desire deep down to my core. “Surprise!” Lunging toward me, he grabbed me around my waist and spun me around as I giggled in his arms. He placed me on my feet just inside his foyer and gripped my face in his large hands to kiss me over and over again. “How did you get through my gate? Not that I’m complaining.” “Long story.” He squeezed me tightly, burying his face in my neck. “I don’t care. I thought I was losing you. I was clearing my schedule to come back. I couldn’t just sit here and let you slip away from me.” Lifting his head, his crystal-blue eyes stared down into mine with so much love it stole my breath away. “I promised myself I

would let you make the decision, but with each day that passed I knew I was closer to breaking that promise…because each day that passed I was terrified that I was losing you.” “No, Lance,” I said with a firm shake of my head. “You were never losing me. I’m sorry I distanced myself, but it was necessary. I needed to get my ducks lined up before I could commit to what I really wanted.” “What is it you want, Zara?” he asked nervously. “You.” I linked my hands behind his neck and tilted up to kiss his firm lips. “I don’t care what that entails or what chaos comes with it, I want you. I want to be here with you.” His pale-blue eyes drilled right through mine. An emotion I couldn’t decipher crossed over his gorgeous face. I looked away, realizing he might not feel the same. Maybe he’d changed his mind, maybe I assumed. He gripped my chin in between his fingertips and brought my gaze back to his. “I’ve been waiting to hear you say that since the day I left Lanai. But I needed you to make that decision on your own, and knowing you have makes me the happiest man on this fucking earth.” “Landon, language,” a woman said as she

came into the foyer with a large smile on her face. Lance looked over his shoulder and grinned. “Sorry, Mom.” “Zara.” She opened her arms invitingly. “Caroline.” I could see Lance staring in shock as his mother and I embraced, finally meeting face-to-face. His mouth opened and closed a few times before the word “How?” finally popped out of it. Caroline laughed at his reaction, shifting us so we stood side by side with her hands holding one of mine. Except for the fact that Lance was very tall, and she was very petite, the resemblance between them was obvious. In the same color eyes, the same shade of dark brown hair, and in the same way they quirked their lips to the side to make it look like they had this amazing secret they wanted to share. “Remember that little care package I mailed out for you?” He nodded slowly and folded his arms, waiting expectantly for her to continue. “Well, I took it upon myself to include my own note for Zara. She called, and we chatted. The more we spoke the more I fell in love with her, and her accent.” We laughed together, remembering her request for me to repeat

words that she said sounded lovely over the phone. “Before I knew it, we were talking every few days…and thus began a beautiful friendship. Zara shared with me what she was struggling with, and I gave her my honest opinion. That about covers it all.” She looked up at me and smiled. “Isn’t that so, sweetheart?” “Yes, that’s exactly right. You forgot one thing, though.” I waited until I had her son’s attention. With our eyes and hearts tethered, I added, “You forgot the part where I said I was madly in love with your son.” “Oh, yes. That was the best part.” “You two have been talking? Wait…you knew she was coming, and kept that from me?” “That wasn’t my secret to share, Landon. I have to admit keeping quiet last night while you spilled your guts to me over your third cocktail was hard as heck, but I knew you’d only have a few more hours to suffer through.” Turning toward me, she smiled warmly. “And I knew it would be worth the wait and suffering.” She hugged me tightly before releasing me to move closer to Lance. “So, my dear, my work here is done.” Patting his arm lovingly, she leaned up on her tippy toes and

kissed his cheek, wordlessly slipping away down a long stretch of hallway toward the back of the house. The massively huge house that I only now noticed surrounded us. With my mouth agape, I stared at Lance’s home in awe for the first time. The foyer stretched up into the second floor bookended by two curved staircases. The color scheme was neutral and clean with pops of color in the artwork. The floor was white marble. The wood was warm tones of chestnut and maple. From just the entryway I already loved his home. “Nice place,” I said with a grin. “It’s all right, but I always felt it was missing something.” “Yeah? A rug maybe?” I asked, looking down. “No, I have rugs.” In two large steps, he closed the distance between us and crushed his body to mine. “Coat rack?” I teased. “Nope, not a coat rack.” “How about a Hawaiian girl who is madly in love with the movie star who owns it?” “Ding ding ding. We have a winner.”

He followed my gaze to where the front door was still ajar, revealing my bags that sat on his magnificent flagstone porch. “Sorry, I kind of assumed,” I said with a shrug. “Assuming would mean there was a chance I didn’t want you here.” He tilted his head and noticed the car service sitting to the right on his circular driveway. “Were you actually expecting me to send you away?” His smile faded, and his facial expression turned deadly serious. “Well, I hoped you wouldn’t. But the real reason I asked the driver to stay put was so he could hold Spike for me.” Lance’s mouth gaped open in shock. “You brought Spike?” “Of course I did. He misses his daddy.” He kissed me long and hard and sprinted out the door and down the steps. When he returned holding a squirming, whimpering dog that couldn’t get his licks out fast enough, he found me with my hands on my hips scowling disapprovingly. “What?” Lance asked while grinning, as he was practically being licked to death. “He got a better reception than I did.” The way he beamed at my dog, hugging him to his chest, and chuckling through the onslaught of

kisses supported my claim. “What can I say, I love your dog.” Lance adjusted Spike’s pineapple bow tie and laughed while walking toward me. “But I love you more.” Spike barked in disapproval, causing us both to laugh. “I have a surprise for you,” he said, suddenly looking very shy. “Lance, your mother is right back there.” Another laugh rumbled from his chest. “No, silly girl. Although, that’s happening later.” He took my hand and led me in the same direction his mother had headed toward. We stepped through a curved archway into a beautifully decorated kitchen and family room combination. I could have fit my entire house in this one room. “Holy hell,” I said out loud. It was the type of kitchen you saw on TV, and never with your own eyes. “All this is just for you?” “Like I said, something was always missing. Come.” He then led me into the family room and faced us in front of a massive fireplace. Propped up on the mantel was the largest

professionally framed and matted photo I’d ever seen…my photo. I turned in complete shock. “That was the first picture I sold.” “Yes, to me, through my assistant. As soon as you were up and running, I needed this picture.” It was the first shot I had taken with my new camera. The sun was setting over the horizon, and besides the ocean and the large orange globe that was just about to dip into it, the darkened silhouette of one single palm tree poked into the frame on the left. “It reminds me of Hawaii, and the best part of a place where I fell in love.” “Lance, I don’t know what to say.” “Say nothing, and just kiss me.” He leaned forward and puckered exaggeratedly. I took the bait, digging my hand into the short hair at the back of his neck, and kissed him like I hadn’t seen him in forever…which wasn’t too far from the truth. It felt like longer than forever since I’d had those gorgeous lips on mine. Spike squirming between us did little to stop our reunion kiss. One thing I knew for sure, without a shadow of a doubt, as long as we both walked this earth I’d never have to miss those lips again.

— I knew Caroline was planning on leaving shortly after I arrived. She’d been with Lance for weeks, only having gone home once since he’d arrived back in California. I tried to talk her into staying a bit longer, but she adamantly refused, saying we needed our time together, and her husband was out of patience over her absence. She did make me promise I’d drag Lance to New Jersey as soon as he had a lull in his schedule. That was a promise I easily made, anxious to want to get to know this incredible woman better, as well as Lance’s dad. If it hadn’t been for Caroline’s advice, I doubted I’d have been able to finally take the leap of faith needed to be with her son. It was never a question of loving him or wanting him in my life. The delay on my part had had all to do with coming to terms with sharing him with the world. Another huge part that had held me back was the reality that by choosing to be with Lance I faced the possibility that any chance to reconcile with my father could be destroyed. The truth of the matter was, waiting a week, a month, a year for that to happen wouldn’t change what I wanted in my life. Lance was

who I wanted no matter what happened between my father and me. Embarking on my own career, one that I loved and one I could do from any location, was my deciding factor. Once the decision was made, I purchased my ticket, checked the schedule he’d synced to my phone, made the necessary arrangements with Caroline to get in through his security gate, and packed my bags. I called my sister to let her know I arrived, passing the phone to Lance so he could talk to Kai. Spike ran around the property happily wagging his tail. I knew exactly how he felt to be here with Lance. A dream finally come true, and all the things that had worried me since he left seemed completely inconsequential now that I was here. Of course, I still had yet to experience the paparazzi, fans chasing him, and the chaos that followed wherever he went. But with him by my side, I’d learn to deal with it. Because of the rain, we spent the afternoon relaxing in Lance’s den. I was dying to see the rest of his house, but he said he’d give me a tour later. Early in the evening, we had a lovely dinner with Caroline before she caught the red-eye out of LAX back to New Jersey. Throughout the meal, she shared great stories of both

Lance and Logan, and painted a lovely picture of what the Prices were like before her son became so famous. I could see the melancholy in her eyes because those days could never be relived again. However, I also saw the joy that her son brought to her just by smiling or by sharing a story of his own. The pure elation displayed through the smile on her face when he’d lean in to kiss me or whisper in my ear was a beautiful sight to see. It was clear Caroline thought the sun and moon revolved around Lance, and the way she now looked at me made it obvious that she was thrilled to have me in their lives…and Spike. Much like her son, Caroline adored my dog. She knew all about the situation with my parents from a conversation we’d had over the phone. When she placed a hand on mine and asked, “Has he come around yet?” Lance lifted a brow in confusion. “Not yet. It’s very strange. Mom living with Annia, refusing to talk to him, him refusing to talk to her, I never imagined that for my parents.” I glanced up at Lance and almost welled with tears at the look on his face. “I’m so sorry, baby,” he said quietly. “I know. But it’s not our fault. I finally came

to terms with that, much to my sister’s absolute delight. She practically beat my head against the wall to force me to finally admit this is his issue, and not mine or ours.” “It’s still hard to accept knowing it all came to be because of me.” “Stop. Please, Lance. I refuse to have you think that way when I worked so hard to move forward.” “Okay.” He leaned down to place a soft kiss on my lips. “I love you,” he whispered. “I love you, too.” For a moment we forgot where we were or who with as we said so much through one long heated gaze. “Okay, you two lovebirds. On that note, let’s get going. I don’t want to miss my flight.” I blushed, remembering Caroline was sitting there, as Lance looked at her, amused. “Mom, it isn’t leaving for hours.” “Yeah, well, with security and all that crap I’d rather be there sooner than later.” Refusing to take no for an answer, she forced the issue by requesting the check. “Mom, you aren’t paying for dinner.” “Oh, I know that, silly.” She slid the check closer to him with a sly grin. “I’m just trying to

get you two home.” My blush deepened when she looked my way and winked. In a flash, Lance threw money onto the table, pulled me out of my chair by my hand, and motioned for his mother to head to the exit. “Lance, slow down,” I said as he dragged me through the restaurant like it was on fire. “No one is paying attention to you.” I leaned in and whispered, “This place is filled with movie stars.” He looked down, amused. “I know…that’s why we were able to eat in peace.” “Then why the rush?” I asked, out of breath by the time we reached his car. “You heard the woman, we need to get home.”

Chapter 40

Landon “Lance.” I chuckled at the tenth time she said my name. With each room we toured, she gasped and repeated the alias that she still called me. I knew that I was overwhelming her, but she needed to see it all…every room that filled my thirteen-thousand-square-foot home. While she was taking it all in, and probably wondering why one man needed so much space, I was imagining us having sex in every damn inch of my house. When she arrived, I could see how overwhelmed she was through her tiny gasps and open-mouthed stares. The way she gripped my hand even tighter with each door I opened had me holding back chuckles. Spike followed us through my home happily yapping at each surface he was able to jump onto and sniff before jumping off. “Ready to see how the backyard looks at night?” She nodded on a swallow. Smiling at her adorableness, I flipped on the outdoor lights

and slid the glass door open. The humid air hit us the moment we stepped out onto the patio. “Holy hell.” Laughing, I shook my head at her. “What?” she asked, trying to hide her smile. “That was the first thing you said other than ‘Lance.’ ” Slowly, we walked around the flagstone patio. With the pastel lights behind the waterfall causing the water to shimmer as it cascaded over the natural rock, and the way the hot tub bubbled invitingly, I wanted nothing more than to take her over and over in my own private paradise. My backyard was my favorite part of my house, but my backyard at night was heaven. The only noise for a long while came from the trickling sound of my waterfall and Spike’s yipping behind the glass door. Again I laughed at the way he stood angrily barking at us for leaving him behind. “Shh,” Zara said, putting a finger to her lips. “It’s so quiet. I wouldn’t want your neighbors to complain to the police about him.” “If I have to listen to Adam Sandler’s bulldog, Matzoball, then he can listen to Spike.” “You live next door to Adam Sandler? The Wedding Singer’s Adam Sandler?” “Well, he’s made quite a few more since that

one, but yes, that Adam Sandler. So, him you know?” I pulled her into my arms, not bothering to hide how absolutely adorable and funny I thought she was. “Mama took Annia and me to see that movie when we were in Honolulu shopping.” I curled my lips over my teeth and she finally realized my question was rhetorical. “You’re teasing me.” “I am, and I love to. Although his dog does bark all night.” I kissed her nose. “How badly is all this freaking you out?” “I guess I’m doing a poor job of hiding how flabbergasted I am right now,” she said with a shy shrug. Her sexy South African accent thickened on her word choice. “That’s understandable, baby. I just don’t want it to scare you into changing your mind.” Her expression softened as she cupped my face with her hands. “Lance, I’m not changing my mind. I can’t promise things along the way won’t completely overwhelm me, but you’ll just have to comfort me when they do.” “Comforting I’m good at.” I pulled her into my body and kissed her long and hard. “Part of me wants to strip you naked and make love to you in my pool. But that may have to wait until tomorrow.”

She twisted her head around, surveying my property. The high stone wall behind the living tree line that surrounded the five acres my house sat on must have appeased her apprehension. “No one to see us, Zara, and as long as you’re not howling like Matzoball, no one will hear us, either.” “I don’t howl.” “My mistake, you moan—sexily—and when you do it turns me the fuck on.” I crushed my lips against hers, and on cue that moan rumbled from her chest into my mouth. “Oh, fuck. Yes, that’s the moan.” Pulling away, she giggled when I grabbed her hand and sprinted toward the house. “I guess bedroom wins?” “For now.” We sped through the house and up the steps, with Spike chasing after us, and in five minutes flat I had her up against the wall in my room. Ignoring Spike sniffing every inch of space in my master suite, I stripped us naked in record time. “Lance,” she scolded. “I’m not going anywhere. Slow down.” “Jesus, Zara. That’s like asking me to will away my hard-on right now. I haven’t been with you for two months. Cut me some slack.”

“Okay, my apologies.” She led me to the bed and positioned herself on it, opening her arms invitingly. “I’m all yours, Lance.” The sight of her naked on my bed, my bed here in Bel Air, was an absolute dream come true. As frantic as I’d been a few minutes earlier, I was now stunned immobile by the gorgeous woman who was about to be mine in every way. Her eyes followed the movement of my hands as I slowly stroked my length while still leering at her like a pervert. I couldn’t help it. Keeping myself a few steps away was the only thing that stopped me from plunging into her with reckless abandon. She was right, there was no rush…except for maybe getting to rounds two, three, and then four before we went to bed only to start over in the morning. I had nowhere to be tomorrow, and that wasn’t by accident. Shortly after she’d arrived, I had cleared my schedule for the next few days. I could still hear Roger yelling from his office in Los Angeles. I slowly climbed onto the bed, stretching my body over hers. My cock fell between her legs, drawing another moan from her mouth. I kissed her passionately, pouring out every ounce of angst, desire, and frustration I had

felt over the past two months. She returned my kiss enthusiastically while wrapping her arms and legs around me like a vine. The new position caused my cock to rest against her opening. Taking the invite, I slipped myself inside her one slow, torturous inch at a time. She sighed into my mouth as her fingers gripped the back of my neck. The long absence we had been forced to endure, the separation of an ocean between her home and mine, the problems with her father, and even the craziness of my life no longer mattered. And as I made love to her I knew without a doubt that this beautiful woman who’d captured my heart would forever be in my life. — She stretched beside me before her eyes slowly opened. “Mmm, good morning. I forgot where I was for a minute.” “You’re home,” I said, stroking her warm cheek with the backs of my fingers. “Did you sleep well?” “I did.” She leaned into my side and kissed my chest a few times before it began to stir me up. “Baby, you’re driving me crazy.”

“Good.” She slid over my body, straddling my hips. Resuming her kisses, she slowly moved lower and lower forcing me to grip her upper arms and stop her. “What’s wrong?” “I want to talk to you about something before we pick up where we left off last night.” “Okay.” I held her arms, suddenly feeling very awkward bringing this up while she straddled me naked. “Baby, I think you need to go back to Lanai.” “What?” The shocked look on her face forced me to rush on with my request. “No, no…not leave me. I think you should go see your father, and I’ll come with you.” She clambered off my body and sat on the edge of the bed. “I gave him ample opportunity to take my calls.” “I know. I think the older we get, the more stubborn. I see it with my own dad. Sometimes we need to be the adults, and—” “Lance. He doesn’t want to see me.” I moved to sit behind her, wrapping my arms around her chest. “Baby. I’m not saying it has to be today, tomorrow, or next week. I just think you should think about it, okay?”

She twisted her head to look into my eyes. “Okay, I promise I’ll think about it.”

Zara Life with Lance was perfect, yet I couldn’t stop the tiny nagging that kept pricking my heart. He hadn’t brought up my dad since the day after I’d arrived, but I knew what he hoped for. I hoped for it as well. Obviously I wanted to reconcile with my father, mend my family. I could only do so much though, and the rest was on him. We spent the days reconnecting as a couple, and as two people who still didn’t know all there was to know about the other. He mentioned my desire to attend a large university one day. I had forgotten I’d admitted that. “Zara, I’ll support anything you want to do. Film school, college, you name it.” “I’m very happy with my photography, so maybe I’ll register for a few courses to improve on it.” “Done.” He was quick to make me happy, and my assurances that he already did fell on deaf ears. We talked about everything: me

accompanying him on set for his next film, what to expect during press junkets, and even past sexual relationships. Nothing was taboo. I loved hearing about his aspirations to be behind the camera and not in front of it. He said, besides de-stressing, the real reason he had come to Lanai was to write his brother’s story, which he would still finish one day. But since then, another idea had plagued him, and he wanted to be sure I was okay with it. He planned to cut back his acting commitments significantly, and instead write, direct, and produce the story that had brought us together. “I may call it Vanishing Act, but that’s not written in stone.” “Will you star in it?” “No. We’ll have to find two people perfect enough to play us, unless you’d like a shot at acting.” “Yeah, no. I’ll pass,” I said with a grimace. He pulled me onto his lap and kissed my neck, smiling against my skin. “I’m so glad you said that. I wouldn’t be happy sharing you with the world.” “Isn’t that a bit hypocritical knowing I have to share you?” “You don’t share me,” he said seriously, looking directly into my eyes. “I’m all yours.”

A few days later I finally caved. While having breakfast together on his patio, I blurted out, “You’ll come with me?” He looked up from his cereal and paused just slightly before he nodded. “Of course I will. I’ll clear my schedule in a heartbeat.” That was all it took for Lance to book us first-class flights the very next day, arrange a dog sitter for Spike, and inform his agent, Roger, he’d be off the radar for a few days. I cringed sitting beside him as Roger’s loud demands laced with crude epithets blared from the phone. Lance smiled at me adorably while Roger was mid-rant and disconnected the call. When we arrived at LAX hand in hand was when I got another real dose of “the crazy,” as I affectionately called it. At Lance’s house our lives had been protected in a blissfully bulletproof bubble. His grip on my hand tightened as we walked into the departures terminal. Armageddon in the form of a camera-wielding lynch mob broke all the rules of common courtesy by getting right in our faces. I followed his lead, ignoring them as they shouted questions. “You’re back together. Zara, when did you

arrive?” “Landon, will you be taking her to the Golden Globes?” “Are you pregnant, Zara?” A baseball-hatted, sunglass-shielded Lance squeezed my hand while pushing our way through the terminal. I felt silly sporting my own hat and large sunglasses, wondering if it really would help…because as we zipped through security before settling in the firstclass lounge, no one seemed to be fooled by our pathetic attempt. “Are you okay?” he asked, immediately pulling me into his arms. “Someone must have tipped them off.” “Someone?” “Yeah, employees of the airlines most of the time. If they notice a name on the manifest, they’ll leak it to the press.” “Why would they do that?” “For a quick buck.” That in itself was a scary thought. People everywhere wanted something from him, a piece of him for their own selfish motives. “That’s nuts. How did you get to Lanai undetected before we met?” “I flew charter under my alias. Once I got to

Hawaii, I tipped generously while asking them to keep my location a secret. And I purposely picked a location that was stuck in the eighties,” he admitted with a shrug. I could slowly feel the panic as I truly considered that, and what that meant to me, or any children we’d have. As quickly as the negative thoughts popped into my head, they popped out, with the assassin being my love for him.

Chapter 41

Zara By the time we arrived in Lanai I was exhausted. “I don’t know how you do this,” I said during the cab ride. I felt cranky and yucky from traveling. “You become numb to it all.” He leaned over and kissed me chastely. The cab pulled up to my parents’ house just as he ended our kiss. I sat staring at the place I grew up in, feeling so disconnected to it and to the man inside. My father’s car sat in the driveway. He had no idea we were coming. Lance had said that if he wasn’t home we’d wait as long as we had to. I was so glad to have him beside me, but at the same time terrified at how my father would behave. “Ready to do this, baby?” His eyes scanned my face, the concern he felt evident all over his. I nodded quickly, afraid that if I pondered his question too long I’d blurt out that I wasn’t ready. But he was right and this needed to be done. For no reason other than closure, I needed to try one more time to get through to my father.

Lance asked the cabdriver to wait, handing him a large bill to ensure that he did. My nerves kicked in when my foot hit the top step before I leaned in and rang the bell. I couldn’t hold back my surprise when my mother answered the door. “Mama, what are you doing here?” She winked and smiled, but otherwise said nothing. After she hugged me tightly, and then did the same to Lance, she moved aside to let us in. Sitting on the couch, looking much older than the last time I saw him, was a tired version of my father. “Hi, Papa,” I said, standing awkwardly just a few steps from the door. He met my eyes, tears immediately welling in his. An eternity passed by the time he stood and walked across the room. It seemed even longer when he uttered no words. As he stood before me, he slowly lifted his hand and cupped my face. “I’m so sorry, Zara.” That was all it took to unleash a torrential gush of emotion on both our parts. He crushed me to his body, sobbing like a baby as he held me in his arms. Over his shoulder, I could see my mother’s tears slowly rolling down her face, in spite of the brilliant smile she gave me. He pulled away and kissed my forehead. My

heart stopped when he then turned toward Lance. “You may never understand why I act as I do. Losing my daughter because I fell in love with Talia, because I refused to conform to their politics, changed me as a person. Knowing they wouldn’t stop until they took everyone I loved forced me to control our destiny. The only thing I can apologize for is wanting to protect my family at all costs. Things between us will take time. I can’t promise I’ll ever condone your lifestyle, but I can promise that if you ever hurt her you’d better vanish for real this time.” “Sir, I love her. I’ll protect her with my life.” Lance looked at me before adding, “I’d also give up my career for her before I let it hurt her.” My father nodded but said nothing. I knew him well enough to understand that he did not accept Lance, and he might never accept him. But at least there was something between them now besides hostility…tolerance. Lance offered his hand and waited. My father stared down at it before he clasped it. Seeing them come to some sort of understanding overwhelmed me with equal amounts of relief and apprehension. I guess I shouldn’t have expected more than that, but it was a step in the right direction.

— After my dad and Lance had formed a truce of sorts, Lance sent the cab away. We stayed and had dinner with my parents. My father didn’t say much as I filled him in on my new career and how it was slowly taking off. The questions he did ask revolved around me moving to California. Most of the conversation happened between my mother and Lance. She promised that she and my dad would come see us soon, and I giggled at the way her face lit up when she rattled off some of the tourist destinations she wanted to see. I had no idea that my mother was interested in things like traveling or sightseeing. She seemed very content with her simple life in Lanai. Her temporary separation from my father changed her in ways, and him, as well. There seemed to be a new form of humility that engulfed him. He was a proud man, and what had happened to our family since Lilou died had not been easy on him. The more it was clear that his fears of his past finding him and hurting us were unwarranted, the more he softened in his irrational thinking. He was trying to change, and I couldn’t expect a new Andres Jobert to emerge overnight. Having my mother return to him also made

him a very emotional man. I lost count of how many times during the night he held my mother’s hand tightly while wordlessly staring into her eyes. Where my mother’s face showed contentment, his showed fear. I could tell by the way he acted toward her that he was walking on eggshells and was afraid anything he did or said would send her away again. After dinner, my mother insisted I take a walk with her. Leaving Lance alone with my father terrified me, but with a smile and a wink Lance confirmed everything would be fine. During our walk, my mother explained that my father had appeared in Honolulu a few days earlier, and through a tearful apology, admitted he was going to do everything possible to make things right with us again. Once I had decided to go back to Lanai, Lance made a phone call to Kai asking him to tell my parents that we were on our way back. The gesture by Lance, although my father wouldn’t admit it to me, had impressed him enough to accept our relationship. My mother confirmed it would take time for my father to accept Lance’s life as a whole, if he ever did. Hearing all the details gave me hope that someday he would.

We ended up staying the night, albeit in separate rooms, and left the next morning after a tearful goodbye. Lance offered an openended invitation, including covering all the travel expenses. “Papa, please come see us soon.” He looked away briefly before nodding reluctantly. “Okay, Zara,” he said before giving me a long, hard hug. As Lance and I drove away in the cab, he lifted and kissed my hand. “I have a surprise for you.” I turned away from the window I’d been gazing out of and looked up at Lance with a smile. “We’re taking a detour.” “I thought we were heading to Honolulu to see Annia and Kai before flying back to Los Angeles tomorrow?” “We are, tomorrow. And the day after, we’ll fly home.” “Okay,” I said apprehensively. “Where are we going now?” “You’ll see.” The cab drove through the center of Lanai. I smiled at the familiar shops and the tiny restaurants that I’d eaten in so many times over the years. It all seemed like a place I’d visited once, and not a place I called home.

Just a few minutes later, the cab pulled up to Hulopoe Haven. A brand-new black Jeep was parked beside the house that Lance had once rented. Palu stood on the gravel driveway sporting a huge smile. The bright orange tropical-print shirt and the lime-green shorts adorned with hot-pink hibiscus flowers practically blinded me. While Lance paid the cabbie, I got out to greet him. He clapped his hands jovially. “Zara, I am so happy to see you.” Surprising me, he wrapped his stout little arms around my body, releasing me to do the same to Lance. “Hey, Palu. How’ve ya been?” “Oh, Mr. Lance. We’ve been great. Ever since tourists learned you stayed in our humble city, business has been wonderful. The hotel in town has been booked solid for weeks.” “That’s great. I’m happy for you.” The only sign that Lance was not as thrilled with that bit of news as Palu could be seen in the way he clenched his jaw. He threw an arm around me and smiled at my raised brow. “We’re hoping you’ll be back for Kamehameha Day.” “I’m not sure if we can be here this June, but

most definitely next year.” Palu nodded with a smile as Lance turned to me and asked, “Ready for your surprise?” My gaze bounced between them as they both looked like they’d swallowed a canary. “Yes?” I said apprehensively. Lance laughed and kissed my cheek. “Come.” We followed Palu toward the bungalow and he handed me the keys. “Congratulations. You now own Hulopoe Haven.” “Excuse me?” He laughed at my shock just as Lance hugged me tighter. “I purchased the property from Palu. He really didn’t have time to continue with the upkeep anyway. This way we can come here whenever you want. We’ll have to have a security fence put up, because once it’s out being this accessible would be a problem. But they’re ours, baby, all four bungalows.” “Why all four?” “You can have your sister and Kai stay in one, I can have my parents stay in one, and one we’ll leave one for whoever. Or, we can knock two down and make one big one for us. One bedroom won’t cut it when we have kids.” He leaned down and whispered into my ear,

“Right after we get married we’ll get started. I want at least four.” “Is that a proposal, Mr. White-slash-Price?” “No, just a coming attraction.” His grin took my breath away. “I love this beach, and I love it even more because it’s where you found me.” “Where Spike found you.” “Which led you to me.” Lance kissed me long and hard. From the corner of my eye I watched Palu quietly slip away. “How did I ever get so lucky as to find the single most perfect man on this earth?” “I’m far from perfect, baby. But I am damn close when I’m with you.” My eyes scanned his face, the gorgeous movie star face that loved me…a small-town Hawaiian girl from Lanai who’d had no clue who Landon Price was. Whose last movie she saw in a theater was from 1998. Who, until a few weeks ago, had never heard of Facebook. In spite of all my naïve flaws, he chose me. I twisted my head to admire the beach that stretched in front of the bungalow. I could envision us here, with Spike running around, happily chasing a few dark-haired children who all giggled and laughed. I could see Lance holding our youngest in his arms while

laughing along with them. The visual was so real that it caused my eyes to well with tears. “Hey, are you okay?” “I’m more than okay. I love you, Landon.” One perfect brow lifted along with the corners of his firm lips. “Landon?” “You’ll always be my Lance, but I love Landon Price just as much.” Elation spread over his face as he wrapped his strong arms around my waist and spun me adorably. “I love you, Zara. Thank you for loving both Lance and Landon.” He put me down and held my face between his hands. His crystal-blue eyes suddenly glistened with emotion. “But most importantly, thank you for bringing out the man behind them both. This is the real me, Zara. You’ve always been with the real me.” The kiss we shared in front of the love haven that was now ours felt like the first time and each time since, all rolled up into one perfect moment. And I knew that we’d be sharing so many more perfect moments for years to come.

Epilogue: One Year Later

Landon I rattled off my checklist over the phone to my assistant. One by one Erin responded with a resounding, “Check.” “Oh, and the flowers?” “Yes, Landon. The flowers were delivered this morning. Everything is set to go. The tents are up, the valets are standing at the end of your gate, and the catering trucks are lining your driveway.” After a pause, the unmistakable sound of helicopters forced her to raise her voice. “Do you hear that? And on cue, there they are circling above like vultures.” “Great. Thank you, Erin. You have no idea how much I appreciate all your help.” “Yes, I do. Your Christmas bonuses are the reason I put up with your shit,” she admitted on a laugh. I knew she was kidding. I’d treated her very well over the past four years. Her loyalty and dedication were what often kept me sane during my tumultuous life. And she knew how to deal with Roger. That alone was worth every penny I paid her. “I have to go,” I said, running a hand

through my hair one last time. “Okay, break a leg.” I ended the call and gave myself one last once-over in the mirror. Purposely going for casual, I forfeited a tie and left my white button-down shirt opened at the collar. Running a hand over the smooth fabric of my black dress pants, my thoughts wandered to Zara as I picked a piece of lint off my knee. Not having had Zara in my arms since yesterday, I couldn’t wait to see her. Now that she lived in California with me, we were rarely separated. Over the last year we’d traveled quite a bit for both business and pleasure. I wanted to show her so much, but in the middle of a press junket there usually wasn’t time to take in the sights. So during the weeks when I didn’t have obligations, we visited my parents in Jersey. I showed her my apartment in Manhattan and took her to a Broadway show. We met Annia and Kai in Vegas a few times. We also bounced to Niagara Falls, London, Rome, and Paris in between my commitments. There were still so many more places we needed to see, and I looked forward to showing her every corner of this earth. Zara became a pro at traveling on whirlwind press tours. Her photography business was

doing very well, and when on the road with me she’d try to use her skills in a positive way. At times she photographed other stars during their press junket interviews, and with their permission she would then release the photos to the press for their use. Sometimes, especially in foreign countries, it lessened the frenzy and the persistence of paparazzi trying to get that perfect shot. It also gave the stars control over the shots that were used. We had a short lull before the craziness began around the release of my movie; Vanishing Act would hit theaters in just a few months. Zara had experienced every stage of production by my side, giving her input whenever I asked for it and her encouragement when doubts made me feel that sharing our story was all a big mistake. I wanted it told on my terms, my way. I was proud of the results, and didn’t care if it flopped at the box office. It was therapeutic from start to finish. Throughout it all, I was so proud of Zara. From the way she handled her personal life when we had just started out to the way she handled herself on my arm at every awards show, press tour, and premiere we attended. She had been nothing but the epitome of class and style.

It didn’t matter if she was in a pair of denim cutoffs and a tank top while lounging on our couch, or a couture gown when walking a red carpet, she was stunning each and every time and often took my breath away by just throwing me her dimpled smile. I was also proud of how her family handled my fame as well: with grace and dignity. When in my presence, they ignored the questions thrown at them by the press. When apart, they went about their lives, bravely handling any disruption my fame caused to their everyday routines. Behind closed doors was where we heard her father’s gripes and grievances, but all in all he surprised us with the way he conducted himself with the press. I had asked Zara to marry me while we visited our bungalow over her birthday weekend. It was low key, with Spike and the two of us enjoying some solitude after a whirlwind press tour. While walking along the beach, with the sun setting over the ocean, I dropped to one knee and presented her with a simple yet stunning ring that suited her perfectly. She had immediately said yes, and if there had been a minister nearby I would have married her right then and there. The only thing that had stopped me was knowing how

important it was for our families to be there. One firm knock on my door sounded just as Roger walked in. “Nervous?” “Not at all.” I wasn’t. I had prepared for this for a long time. I was in my element when I should have been nervous, that was when my confidence was most powerful. Today, that confidence soared through the roof. “I call bullshit,” he said before grinning. “I was sent to get you.” “I’m ready.” “Good.” He opened the door and stopped when I called out his name. When he turned expectantly, I said, “Hey, thanks, man.” “For? I like specifics, since I do so much for you.” “Asshole. Mainly for putting up with me this last year and a half, for biting your tongue every time I passed on a script you loved, and mostly for accepting she’s the single thing that matters to me. Even though it took you long enough,” I added with an eye roll. “Screw you. You’re lucky I have your back. And luckier to have found such a spectacular woman who I can’t find any fault with.”

“And we both know you tried your damnedest.” “It’s what I do. Besides, she loves me now.” “Love is definitely not what I’d call it. More like tolerates you now.” “In Hollywood, that’s close enough.” He winked before running a hand over his receding hairline and sucking in his belly. “Showtime.” — Presently at my home in Bel Air, helicopters circled above my house. Paparazzi camped outside my gates, hoping to catch a glimpse of us. The funniest part was every entertainment news station was currently broadcasting live from their location, aka my home, anxious to report details of Landon Price’s wedding day. Yet there we were, assembled on our small patch of beach in Lanai. Joke was on them. Zara wholeheartedly agreed to having a small ceremony with just our families and closest friends present at our home in Lanai. She loved my idea to lead the press into thinking we’d be married in a huge ceremony in Bel Air. We even went as far as sending

invitations to most of Hollywood. The three hundred guests would be fed well, music would entertain them, top-shelf liquor would mellow them, and then they’d be forced to participate in a charity auction for children’s cancer research. Once over, they’d all be sent home without having witnessed a wedding. They’d get over it, and if not, oh well. We had yet to decide what we wanted to do with our bungalow. Zara loved that it was just as it had been when I’d stayed there. I concurred to leave it as it was for the time being with the addition of some much-needed technological improvements, including cable, a large flat-screen TV, and Wi-Fi. I also insisted on the new natural stone shower large enough for two, and of course security cameras, an alarm system, and a tall security wall that circled the entire property. Otherwise, the small bungalow remained the same. But the minute I got her pregnant, construction would begin on the property for a house big enough to fit our brood someday. We also had yet to decide where we would be honeymooning. She argued why waste money when we could stay on Lanai. I argued that little by little I wanted to show her more of the world than just the inside of luxury hotels or conference rooms made to hold press

conferences. My compromise was to stay here in Lanai for a few days, and then I was surprising her with a two-week stay in Tuscany, the place I had informed her we’d be honeymooning on our first date. Even then, I must have known somewhere deep inside that flippant comment would come true someday. In total, fourteen guests were there for our special day. Our parents, her sister and brother-in-law, Roger and his wife, my lawyer and his wife, my PR rep with her partner, Palu, and Kaholo completed our guest list. Everyone had met a few months ago, and thankfully got along beautifully. We were a family, in every sense of the word. At the sound of the Lanai City Lovers beginning a Hawaiian version of the “Wedding March,” our guests all twisted in their seats to watch Annia and Kai walking toward where I proudly stood near the preacher. Spike lifted his head where he lay in the sand in boredom before setting it back down on my bare foot. At the sight of Zara appearing with her arm tucked under her dad’s, my heart exploded in my chest with the overwhelming emotion I couldn’t contain. That dimpled smile that I couldn’t resist lit up her face as she came

closer and closer. I smiled at her choice of dress. At my request, she went ahead and wore the same flowing white dress as she had on our first date. The way the fabric hugged her curves should’ve been illegal. The hot-pink hibiscus flower tucked above her ear, the contrast of white against her tanned skin, and her long golden-brown waves of hair took my breath away. Spike finally took notice and jumped to his feet upon seeing his mommy approach. I tore my eyes away from Zara and offered my hand to my future father-in-law. A warm smile played on his lips as he accepted it with a nod. His response toward me was a long way from where we’d been. We still had a way to go, but I was optimistic that the worst was behind us. Mr. Jobert turned his focus to his daughter, placing his hands on her face. “I love you, Zara. But you always knew that. What I often neglect to tell you is how extremely proud I am to be your father, and thankful you accept me as I am.” She nodded with a smile, quickly wiping away the tear that rolled over her beautifully tanned cheek. He gently kissed her forehead and offered me one more smile before taking his seat next to his wife.

Zara handed her single calla lily to her sister. “You look stunning,” I said, taking her hands in mine. “I’m nervous.” “Why?” “I keep thinking they’re going to bust onto the beach at any moment having found us.” I shook my head with a small smile. “No way, baby. We fooled them all.” “Shall we begin?” the preacher asked. At our nod, he opened his Bible and began the ceremony. I loved that it was completely unscripted. I loved that together she and I called all the shots today. I loved that this was for us, and no one else. We might have had to share so much of our lives with the world, but it was moments like this when I refused to. And I didn’t care what it cost to ensure something as sacred as our wedding day happened on our terms and no one else’s. When the preacher announced that we could recite our vows, Spike positioned himself on the sand between us. He looked up at us as if he knew what was about to happen. The black bow tie with pineapples that I’d

bought him still sat prominently around his neck, although the designer grooming he’d been receiving in LA gave him a very polished and distinguished look. The little booger had turned into a doggie-diva since living in Bel Air, much to our chagrin. He released one single yip, clearly thinking we couldn’t proceed without his blessing. At the preacher’s amused pause, three short, impatient barks meant he wanted him to move on with the ceremony. Zara met my eyes with a grin and a shake of her head. “I blame you,” she said once again. “It’s not my fault,” I argued, grinning back while clutching her hands in mine. “Zara, you may now recite your vows to Landon.” She looked at the preacher and nodded as her bottom lip quivered. I reached over and skimmed my thumb across it. “It’s just you and me, baby.” “Okay,” she said, dragging in a deep breath. “Lance…” Giggling adorably, she quickly said, “Sorry, I mean, Landon.” She squeezed my hands and closed her eyes for a moment. When they slid open, I had to suck in a breath from the sheer volume of love I saw on her face. “I thought the man I met here in Lanai

over a year ago was just a gorgeous tourist who tried to steal my dog.” “Not true. He found me.” Her smile widened while she shook her head. “Whatever. Through Marshmallow, I quickly realized why he was so drawn to you. Because each day that passed, I was falling under the same spell. To me, you were Lance White. You were sweet and kind and funny, and most of all, compassionate. And it wasn’t long before I fell head over heels. When I found out who you really were, I worried that I no longer knew the man I fell in love with. But I did. Even as Landon Price, you were exactly the same man I fell in love with. Lance White, Landon Price, it doesn’t matter what name you sign, I love you.” Stepping closer, she smiled warmly as my eyes welled with tears. “Lance, I promise to love you more and more each day. I will always support you, even when there will be times I’d rather stay in watching old sitcoms on TV. I promise I will always have an endless supply of peanut butter crackers for you—and Spike—in the pantry and in my handbag for emergencies. I promise to play nice with Roger.” She glanced his way and gave him a dazzling smile. He

nodded with a wink. “I promise to not make fun of you when you have a s’mores craving. I promise to make a soffer out of you yet.” “Surfer.” “That’s what I said. But most of all, I promise to legally change Marshmallow’s name to Spike, and to not name any other dogs we get in the future.” I laughed through my tears as Spike barked his consent. Without conscious thought, I leaned forward to kiss her lips. “Um…Landon, it’s not time for that yet. Please recite your vows to Zara.” “Sorry,” I said sheepishly. “Zara. When that little white puff of fur landed on my doorstep, never in a million years did I think that he would lead me to the best thing that ever happened in my life. I can remember every second of the first time we met. The way you walked down the street toward us, every single article of clothing you wore, the way your hair was styled, and the way your eyes looked like honey. And then you spoke, and I knew I needed to hear more, I knew I needed more of you. “I know this will sound cliché and completely Hollywood, but I love you so much it hurts. Your dimpled smile takes my breath

away. The way you say my name makes me weak in the knees. When you laugh, cry, worry your lip because you’re afraid to tell me something…” “I don’t do that.” “Yes, you do. Everything you do makes my chest ache in the best of ways. Every time I’m with you I feel like my heart will literally burst. I promise I’ll always protect you. I promise I will support you in every way. I promise I will shelter you from the harsh reality of my job as best I can. I promise not to make fun of you when you order Hawaiian pizza. I promise to introduce you to Justin Timberlake.” “Really?” “Really. I promise to piss you off often.” I leaned closer and whispered, “For obvious reasons.” She released a laugh while shaking her head. “I promise to try not to use tickling as a means to get you to confess. And, lastly I promise to name all our children as well as any future pets.” With a dimpled smile and tears in her eyes, she moved into my arms. We didn’t bother to wait for the preacher to pronounce us man and wife, or even to give us permission to kiss. We took it upon ourselves, and while the preacher announced us as man and wife, and

while our guests applauded and cheered, we continued kissing, forgetting everyone and everything around us. We’ve always been good at that—forgetting the outside world, forgetting my fame, forgetting my name. She was right, it didn’t matter what name I went by. Because as I stood there kissing my wife, eager to begin the next phase of our lives, I was no longer Lance White or Landon Price. I was about to start the most important role of my life…as Zara’s husband.

To my three kings, you rule my world.

Acknowledgments I say this at the end of each book. Thank you to my family for always putting up with my “one more paragraph” excuses. I love you guys, and you’ve supported me through this crazy journey since day one. J~A~R, you are my lifelines. To my Penguin Random House family: Sue Grimshaw and Gina Wachtel, thank you so much for your guidance during this journey. I always appreciate your advice, encouragement, and extensive knowledge. Madeleine and Erika, thank you for your marketing tips and help. Thank you to the editing team for finding all my little typos and weird mistakes. I love being part of Loveswept and look forward to continuing our journey with many more dreamy romances to come. Most of my beta readers have been with me since Back-Up. You ladies have all become a huge presence in my life. Some of you I’ve met, others I haven’t yet. I feel as if I’ve known you for years and years. I love you guys very much. Thank you to all the bloggers who have

supported me since my first book, and all the new bloggers who discover me with each release. You guys make it possible for all the wonderful, faithful, passionate readers to find us. Your commitment to our romance world is amazing, and I appreciate all you do to get our books and names out there. To my first-round beta readers, Angel Justice and Joanne Schwehm, “thank you” doesn’t seem adequate enough. You two have no idea how much I appreciate your help with each book I write. Finally, my biggest thank-you goes out to my readers. My appreciation is immeasurable, and it often causes me to fumble with my words. “Thank you” is simply not enough. You all continue to rock. I hope I can continue to rock your worlds with my stories. Love you all so very much! One last thing: After you’ve read a book, please take a few moments and post a review. It’s the single best way to thank your authors. xoxo A.M.

BY A. M. MADDEN True Heroes Stone Walls Glass Ceilings Dark Corners

The Back-Up Series Back-Up Front & Center Encore Backstage The Devil’s Lair Backstage Pass

Breaking the Rules LOVE on the Horizon Hostile Workplace

Other books Vanishing Act The Shortstop Finding Mr. Wrong (cowritten with Joanne Schwehm)

USA Today bestselling author A. M. MADDEN is a wife, a mother, an avid reader of romance novels, and now an author. A self-proclaimed hopeless romantic, she loves getting lost in a good romance book. You can contact A. M. Madden at: ammadden.com Facebook.com/authorammadden @ammadden1 tsu.co/AMMadden [email protected] “Reason I Am” is the original song for the Back-Up Series. Lyrics by A. M. Madden and music by Mike Martone. Visit ammadden.com/shop/ for more details.

Read on for an excerpt from

Bossed by Sloane Howell

Available from Loveswept

Chapter 1

Jenny Jackson Who is Ethan Mason? I strode down the busy sidewalk like a lost child at the mall, conspicuous amidst a crowd of pedestrians who seemed to move with purpose, all knowing exactly where they were headed. Suits blew past me in every direction, all oblivious to my presence as I craned my head up, looking for any glimpse of a street sign. Where the hell am I? Used to living half an hour—with no traffic— outside of the large Texas city, I didn’t venture downtown much, and it certainly showed in the agitated looks of everyone who passed me. It had all happened so fast. I’d applied for a staff accounting position—one of many around town—but this was at a sports agency, Mason and Associates. Usually, I would’ve researched the firm and done some form of due diligence, but they called me back the same day and scheduled an interview for the next morning. Today. I rounded a corner and a park came into view across the street. In front of the park sat a

mobile coffee cart, just off the main thoroughfare at the edge of the sidewalk. Thank God. The strong aroma from the roasted beans cut through the bevy of exhaust fumes and blaring horns sounding all around me. A cab approached, seemingly out of nowhere, and slammed on its brakes as I attempted to cross the street. I skidded on the heels I hadn’t worn in over a year, teetering for balance as my hands shot up in defense. “Sorry.” I cringed at the string of expletives hurled by the cabbie as I gathered my wits and continued toward the heavenly scent coming from the tree-lined sidewalk just half a block down. After I crossed the street I checked my bag and confirmed my résumé was still safely inside my portfolio along with two pens and enough paper to transcribe the entire interview if needed. Thinking about my résumé sent me into a dark thunderstorm of self-doubt. Three years of bookkeeping for small businesses was hardly impressive, and last I had checked, I couldn’t list “almost a CPA if my father hadn’t become sick” as a credential. I cleared the thought from my mind and

attempted to focus. The coffee cart was calling my name, and I started up the sidewalk. Large, bright-pink azalea bushes bloomed throughout and a few children squealed while their father chased after them. I halted in my tracks and smiled, remembering days like that with my dad, which now seemed a distant memory. When I turned back to the cart, a suit and tie slammed into me, knocking my bag to the ground. I stumbled around in a momentary daze, trying to process what had just occurred. “Oh my God. I’m so sorry. Please excuse me.” I crouched down and quickly gathered all the papers that had spilled out of my bag and shoved them back in. Finally, I turned my head to meet a perfectly creased pair of black slacks, then lifted my gaze up to the guy’s face. He had to be mid-to-late twenties. He glared down at me with a pair of warm brown eyes, holding his phone to his ear. His hair was dark and combed back like the models who graced the covers of GQ or Style. His lips curled into a devilish smile as my face flushed with heat at the sight of such a handsome man. It was like seeing a lion on the Discovery Channel, only live and in the flesh. Predatory men like him weren’t supposed to actually exist in everyday life. His brows pinched together and he scoffed,

“You’re excused.” I was at fault. I knew this. Standing in the middle of a busy sidewalk and staring out into the park was just asking for trouble. But something about his cocky attitude and the way he spoke to me crept under my skin in the worst possible way. Pulling myself to my feet, I propped my hands on my hips, and glared at the back of his jacket as he started to walk away. “Excuse me?” He froze in his tracks as I eyed him from head to toe. His suit hugged him perfectly, as if it were specifically tailored to every dimension of what I imagined was the body of a Greek god. But being attractive wasn’t an excuse for being a dick, no matter how fast my heart sped up when he turned around, and his gorgeous eyes found mine again. “Hang on a moment,” he said to whoever was on the other end of the phone. He took a few steps that seemed to last an eternity as he neared me. “Sorry. I thought I’d said you were excused already.” He paused for a quick moment, then his eyes widened. “Oh my. You’re deaf.” He held out his hands and flawlessly signed, You’re excused. I knew because I’d minored in ASL in college.

Before thinking, I signed back, You’re a fucking prick, coupled with a smile that matched my sentiment. He stared at me like I was an alien for another brief moment, before raking his gaze up and down my body. I clenched my fists at the shiver it sent crawling up my spine, and the heat it sent between my thighs. “Well, aren’t you a clever one? Never would’ve guessed you had an attitude, judging by that outfit.” He smirked. I folded my arms across my chest and stared lasers into his eyes. The same eyes that sent nerves skittering through my body. “Well, aren’t you—” His hand shot out and his index finger was against my lips. “Shh.” He slid his finger down my mouth slowly before pulling it away and pointing to his phone. “Important phone call.” He stared out at the park as my chest rose and fell in huge waves. My face heated to an alarming degree. “Yeah, well, don’t let them fuck up my sandwich this time. I want the condiments on the side. They get the bread all soggy.” He cupped his hand over the phone and whispered, “So sorry. This will only be a second. Then we can get back to”—he wagged

his index finger back and forth between the two of us—“this little thing we have going on here.” I should bite his damn finger off. Or lick it. What the hell, Jenny? “Yeah, see that it’s right before you bring it back to the office. Bye.” He tapped the screen on his phone and shoved it into his jacket pocket, then grinned at me. “Are we finished here?” “I bet you hear that a lot from the ladies.” I tapped my foot on the ground. He picked the wrong woman to be an asshole to. I didn’t care how expensive his Armani whatever suit cost, being a jerk wasn’t acceptable. Who did he think he was? “It’s usually more like, ‘I want you to finish here.’ ” He pointed at my chest and smiled a toothy grin. I remained unmoved by his misogynistic sarcasm. His smile widened. “No?” He drew out the syllable. “Here?” He canted his head sideways and pointed at my mouth, then chuckled. “What’s wrong? You can dish it out but can’t take it?” I sighed and gave him an obviously fake laugh. “Oh, I can take it. I just prefer an entree. Not an appetizer.” I shot a glance to his

crotch. He leaned down next to me, his breath warm in my ear. “I can assure you, there’s plenty to eat down there.” He rose back up and examined me once more, as people made their way around us. “And it looks like you’ve been starving yourself for a while. Now, if you’ll excuse me, I have important things to do.” “Oh, I’m sure you do. There’s a special on mani-pedis around the corner. Don’t forget your Us Weekly.” Fucker. “You can bet I won’t. I love the style columns. You should check them out.” His voice carried to my ears from over his shoulder. He didn’t turn around again. I stood there, clutching my bag to my chest. I watched him disappear into the sea of suits while my heart tried to beat its way out of my chest. I glanced down at my outfit—kneelength, charcoal pencil skirt, tight red shirt wrapped in a buttoned-up white cardigan, black pumps. Sure, it was conservative, but I wasn’t dressed like a grandmother either. He was full of shit. It wasn’t like it mattered, anyway. Guys like him dated models and plastic women who spent their days at spas

and driving around in their fancy paid-for cars. Powerful men like him didn’t like to be challenged by some conservatively dressed twenty-five-year-old bookkeeper, whose ideal Friday night consisted of her father falling asleep early, and then laughing at Jimmy Fallon’s late-night antics. There was something about the mystery man though. His snide attitude and wit made my skin crawl, but I’d have been lying to myself if I said it didn’t get me hot and bothered at the same time. He was right about one thing—it had been a while. There wasn’t time to analyze the encounter with the beautiful asshole, so I momentarily scrubbed him from my memory and started toward the coffee cart, before glancing at my watch. Shit! My interview was in three minutes. Not having the slightest clue of where I was, I flew down the sidewalk and inhaled a huge breath of air as I passed in front of the coffee cart. “Thank you!” A large whiff of the coffee aroma would have to suffice. The worker hollered back a confused, “Umm, you’re welcome!” It was quickly drowned out behind me as I stared up at the buildings for any clue as to my

whereabouts. I rounded a corner and weaved through a few stilled cars in the road, and there it was. I could hardly miss it, with the words “Mason and Associates” in huge block letters attached to the front of the building. I clutched my bag and took off. The backs of my heels rubbed with every step and I could feel the blisters forming, certain they would last for weeks. I was so worried that I would step into a drain or a crack and rocket forward onto my face like a stunt double that my head bobbed up and down between the people and objects in front of me and the sidewalk as I searched for anything that could trip me up. When I finally made it to the front of the building, I leaned against the wall for a brief moment. My lungs were ablaze as I tried to catch my breath and compose myself before entering. You have to get this job. It’s twice the pay and perfect for you. I pulled a makeup mirror from my bag and examined my face. One minute was all I had now, when I’d planned on being fifteen minutes early. My hair was starting to frizz, but not too badly, and a fine layer of sweat beads had formed along my hairline. I grabbed for a tissue and dabbed it on my forehead to make myself halfway presentable—well, that,

and to hide the fact I’d just sprinted for two blocks. I walked through the double doors, and my heels clacked on the swirled black-and-white marble floor as I headed toward the receptionist. She sat behind a crescent-shaped mahogany desk, “Mason and Associates” affixed in granite block letters to the wooden wall behind it. I started to speak but couldn’t get a word out before she held one index finger up at me and tapped on her headset with the other. “Mason and Associates.” She pointed to the row of fancy leather chairs against one of the walls. I sauntered over and took a seat, my body relaxing into the soft leather before I remembered where I was. I jerked myself up straight and fumbled through my bag once more to make sure the copy of my résumé was still inside. “Mr. Mason is in appointments all morning. I’ll send you to his voicemail.” She tapped the headset again, and something gave me the feeling she had transferred the caller before they could get another word out. I started to stand and walk back to her, but she held up her finger at me once more, and then pointed back to the chair. “They’ll be out

for you in a minute.” “But I didn’t even—” “They’ll be out in a minute.” She tapped her headset and quickly took another call. Jesus. I took in the scenery of the lobby, all the while wondering what was beyond the walls. The doors were all closed, and it looked like they required some kind of security access to gain entry. I knew they were probably secretive about some of their dealings with clients, but I didn’t expect Area 51–style clearance to get past the receptionist. A door swung open, and a large man in an expensive suit stepped out. He had to be six foot five at least, and was built like a football player. “Miss Jackson?” His voice was much softer than expected, and he flashed me a polite smile—unlike the face of the company, who was still angrily yapping away at her headset. “Yes, that’s me.” I rose to my feet and snatched up my bag. “Todd Ryan, senior agent.” He held out his hand and engulfed mine within it. “Jenny Jackson.” His hand was soft and inviting, and I got the

feeling he held back so as not to crush me with his giant bear paw. “I know. We’ve been looking forward to meeting with you.” Really? “Thank you. I’m looking forward to hearing what your company is all about.” I tried my best to keep pace as my heels clacked down the hall, my blisters increasingly painful with each step. I’d pictured something entirely different— busy people running around, screaming negotiating terms into phones, sports superstars coming in and out of the building with photographers trying to snap pictures. I definitely hadn’t expected this. We continued down the long hallway. The eerie silence bordered on creepy and amplified every sound we made. “We need to hurry. Bossman is meeting with you and he gets upset if we’re late.” What? I’m meeting with the owner of the company? Compose yourself. “I was expecting an interview with HR or a manager or something. Is this normal?” I chewed on a fingernail and stared straight ahead, at the middle of his back.

“Yes. We do things differently here. It’s a boutique agency. Mr. Mason is involved in every decision and is present at all interviews of potential employees.” His strides were huge, at least two or three of mine. I tried to think about anything but the nerves rippling through my abdomen. Having butterflies was putting it mildly, seeing as it felt more like a flock of pigeons. He finally came to a stop and we turned through a door. It opened up into a giant open room two floors high. A large bull pen of cubicles filled the main floor, and offices and conference rooms ran along the bottom half of the perimeter. All of the offices had large glass windows and it was easy to see inside of them. I glanced up and there was a set of stairs running up to an office on the second floor that overlooked everything. “This way.” Todd resumed his brisk pace next to the wall and I followed quickly at his heels. I kept glancing at the employees. They all had their heads down, pecking on keyboards—nobody spoke to anyone else. Todd stopped in front of a door and his large frame took up the entire entrance so that I couldn’t see anyone inside. “Ethan, I have Jenny Jackson here to see you.”

Todd stepped aside and motioned for me to enter the room. I took a huge breath to calm my nerves. When I walked through the door, I saw that people in suits lined the edges of a long conference table. I glanced to the person in the middle and my breath hitched. I went as pale as a ghost and thought I might faint. It was him. The asshole from the park.

Love stories you’ll never forget By authors you’ll always remember eOriginal Romance from Random House randomhousebooks.com

What’s next on your reading list? Discover your next great read! Get personalized book picks and up-to-date news about this author.

Sign up now.